My name is David Jones and I’m from Glasgow in west central Sctoland. I turned 40 this year and while still single after a nasty divorce a few years ago, I’ve enjoyed the last year of freedom as my career has taken off in the right direction. I’m an IT consultant and while that will sound boring to so many people, it is still a relatively well paid job and has allowed me to travel. For the last year, I’ve spent quite a lot of time travelling between my employer’s European offices but with my recent promotion to VP, head of product release, I was asked last month if I would take a temporary assignment to our corporate HQ just north of Chicago in a place called, Evanston on the shores of Lake Michigan. While I’d made many trips to our corporate HQ, I had never spent longer than a few weeks in the US and therefore a year was going to be a whole new ball game! I accepted the assignment in late October 2009 and made arrangements to have my house to be looked after by a family member for the period I was away. I didn’t like the idea of renting out my house, even though the money would have been a welcome bonus. Instead I opted to take a fully expensed package, where I was still paid in the UK but would spend the next twelve months in Illinois. My employer managed to obtain the visa needed so in early November, I left the early days of winter in the UK for a much colder winter in the mid west (USA).

I spent the first two weeks living out of a suitcase in one of those Homewood Suite places. As comfortable as my small one-bedded apartment was, I wasn’t using the full benefit of my allowances and I wanted to find a house to live in. My dilemma was then to either find a small place to rent on my own or find someone looking for a lodger. There was benefits to both solutions but the main benefit of finding a house with other people living in it, was I’d get to meet new people outside the corporate environment.

As most of you who have come to know Ed’s stories over the past few years, will fully appreciate that bondage, cross-dressing and all things soft and woolly, play a massive part of my private life so if you like Ed’s other stories such as WOOLLY STORY, then you should enjoy reading on:

The Perfect Opportunity:

By the start of week four, I’m sure my PA “Debbie” was sick of searching the local papers and internet for suitable places for her new Brit-Boss to rent! It was now Monday afternoon when Debbie first introduced her idea:

“David, I’ve been thinking about your problem,” mentioned Debbie just after we finished a debrief from an earlier meeting that had gone on much longer than expected.

“What’s that Debbie,” I replied?

“One of my friends (Kelly), who divorced three years ago and still lives in her ex-marital home, is looking for a lodger. To pay the massive mortgage, she currently rents it out to two other girls and work colleagues (Erin & Jessica). Kelly is looking for one more lodger who is prepared to pay a little bit more for the attic conversation, which includes a living area, bathroom and large bedroom. If you are interested, I’m sure they’d be delighted to show you around.

“Are you sure three girls want a male lodger,” I questioned but quite excited (all-the-same) about the possibility of living with three girls?

Debbie assured me that it was okay. Both Erin and Jess were an item so wouldn’t be interested in me but on the other hand Kelly did mention at the weekend that she would love to have a male lodger but only someone she could trust. It was then set-up, I would head over to meet Kelly, Erin and Jess this evening at seven o’clock.

At first the house seemed a bit out of place just off the main highway on the edge of the leafy north shore suburbs. It was a large property and I could see why Kelly might find the mortgage a lot to take on her own. The property clearly hadn’t always been a house: When I rang the door-bell, two brunettes came to the door:

“Hi, you must be David, come in,” invited the first of two very attractive brunets in their late twenties / early thirties. “This is Jessica or Jess as she likes to be called and I’m Erin.”

“Good evening ladies,” I replied as I entered the house, which like most American homes, opened into an expansive open-planned living area.

Both girls made some jokes about my British accent but ushered me to sit down on the comfy sofa:

“Kelly has just called to say she is on her way over David. She was delayed at work but promises to be here in a few minutes so can we offer you a coffee or a soda while we wait,” asked Jess?

I thanked Jess for her kind hospitality and accepted a coffee. As Jess went off to prepare the coffee, Erin sat on the opposite couch and we chatted for a while, mainly about the UK and my recent temporary assignment to the US. As Jess arrived back in the living room with a tray of cups, the front door opened and another female entered:

“I’m so sorry David for being late,” explained the blond girl with somewhat dishevelled hair, cascading down her back, well beyond her shoulders and clearly annoying her face as she swept the mass of blonde curls away from her face. As she took off her coat, I noticed the short skirt and long legs, white blouse that was wrinkled from a long, hard day at work but also the silk scarf that have been tied tightly around her neck, with a bow tied at the side of her neck: “My name is Kelly and this is my place. I’m glad Jess and Erin are making you feel at home.”

We exchanged pleasantries over coffee but it was soon time for Kelly to show me the attic conversation.

“This used to be the local police station David,” explained Kelly as we exited the living room. “It was decommissioned five years ago so my ex husband and I bought it as a renovation project. When he left me two years ago, we’d almost finished the project so without the help of Erin and Jess who are excellent lodgers’ and excellent colleagues of mine at the hospital, I wouldn’t have been able to keep this place on.”

An ex police station, I thought to myself; this could be interesting but more about my fetish side later. As we toured the large residency, Kelly explained that she was a doctor at the local state hospital and both Erin and Jessica were nurses. Being British, I’d really no idea what a State hospital was so that even kinkier curiosity wouldn’t come out until much later in this story.

With Kelly in the lead, we headed up a spiral staircase and through a set of double doors:

“This would be your private living area David,” explained Kelly. “This is the living area with a small sink in the corner and a fantastic bathroom with large Jacuzzi.”

Kelly then explained that this attic conversation was to be her and her husband’s personal area but with the cost of houses in this area, she’d decided to move into one of the other three large bedrooms downstairs so that this attic conversation would gain a higher price as lodgings. The bedroom was accessed through another set of double door and the master bed was simply enormous!

“This is fantastic Kelly,” I praised, taking another look at the large bedroom, living area nod bathroom. “Are you sure Jess, Erin and yourself are happy to accept a male lodger?”

As we headed back downstairs, Kelly explained that it would be a nice change to have a guy around the house and as I came highly recommended by Debbie; and as Erin was also friendly with the CEO (my big boss) and his wife, they accepted that I probably came with the right credentials.

“So ladies are we happy to accept David as our lodger,” asked Kelly when we arrived back in the living room?

Kelly went on to tell me the house rules, which were more common sense if we were all to get along and the shopping process was simple enough to follow. An internet shopping order was placed on a Friday for Saturday delivery and we all agreed to split the bill four ways. That complete, Kelly asked me if I didn’t mind waiting a day on their decision and she would talk to Debbie first thing tomorrow. I then left for my short term rented apartment, saying goodbye to the girls who I hoped would soon be my house mates.

The Move:

It was around 11:30 on Tuesday morning when my phone rang.

“Hi David, I’ve got Kelly on the phone for you, explained Debbie.”

“Sure thing Debbie, put her through,” I requested.

Kelly and I once again exchanged pleasantries and the upshot of the call was that the girls had accepted me as a fourth lodger and was to move in on Saturday morning.

It was around 12:30 when Debbie, knocked on my office door, inviting me to join her in the canteen for a bite of lunch.

“So you liked Kelly’s place,” asked Debbie as we tucked into our salads.

“Yes, it is certainly an interesting place Debbie,” I replied. “Kelly tells me that it was once a police station?

“It sure was David,” Debbie went on to explain. “The place still has the old cells but in the main, Kelly and Steve her ex have done a fantastic job turning it into a home. I think it really played to their kinkier sides.” It was then I think Debbie realised that she had probably said too much.

I smiled at Debbie and asked where Kelly’s ex lived now. I was told that he was a senior police officer (detective) and got a big promotion to the city (Chicago). It was only after a few months of commuting that he finally admitted to Kelly that he was having an affair and they went their separate ways.

“So what does Kelly use the old cells for,” I questioned?

“I’m afraid David, you’ll need to ask Kelly that question,” teased Debbie but she now had me intrigued.

So on Saturday morning, I arrived at Kelly’s place around noon in my company SUV, with a number of suitcases and even a few boxes. It was amazing how much junk I’d collected in the month that I’d been in the States.

“Welcome home,” was Kelly’s opening statement as I struggled into the house with my suit cases.

Fuck, did Kelly look gorgeous in her tight spandex shirt and even tighter blue jeans. She was an extremely good looking girl who clearly worked out!

“Hey Kelly, good to be home,” I replied!

I headed up to my room and after three trips between the house and my car; and an hour sorting out my cloths into drawers and wardrobes; I arrived downstairs where Kelly had poured me a cup of coffee.

“Don’t expect Kelly to do this every day for you Dave,” teased Erin and she entered the living room to join Kelly and I.

“Don’t worry Erin, I’m a modern guy,” I joked in response! “I’ll even be happy to cook the odd meal for us all if you’re up for it.

“My goodness,” Kelly piped in, “a Guy that is good looking and can cook!”

Now that embarrassed the shy British side of me. I was however keen to get to know these girls a lot better, so any complements they threw my way, were very welcome.

“So it just the three of us this afternoon,” I asked, enquiring after Jessica (Jess)?

“Yeap,” responded Erin. “You’ll see Jess tomorrow late morning.”

Neither girls said anything else about where Jessica was but they did look at each other strangely as if they were trying to hide something from me.

By Sunday morning we were all best of friends. Saturday night had been spent watching a DVD and eating Chinese. I did think it weird that Erin ordered four take-out meals for the three of us but what was even weirder was when I first saw Jess on Sunday late morning.

“Good morning Dave,” said Jess as she approached and threw her arms around me. “Welcome to your new home,” she continued.

“That was a lovely welcome Jess,” I responded and kissed her on the cheek.

As we parted from that first embrace, I held her arms and noticed the welts on her wrists. I knew immediately that these were handcuff marks from my own years of personal experience and self bondage. I think Jess noticed my interest in her wrists and quickly pulled away but I just smiled at her, saying nothing at all!

End of Week-One in the new house and the big secret comes out:

By now it was Friday afternoon and the end of week-five in the States and week-one in my new home; sharing it with three good looking and interesting girls (Kelly, Erin and Jess). I had promised to make the girls dinner that night so on my home from work; I called into the supermarket and purchased the ingredients for a Beef Stroganoff and several bottles of Californian Wine. They all seemed to enjoy the products of that evenings labour, which I enjoyed even more due to the fact all three girls had made a special effort to get dressed for dinner. Knowing that Erin and Jess were gay, meant my attentions were focused on Kelly, who was wearing a really nice floral print dress tonight, with her legs clad in black opaque tights and a pair of knee high leather high heeled boots.

“Dave, we’ve something to share with you,” explained Jess in a slightly sheepish tone.

“Yes, what is it Jess,” I asked?

“Well Dave, I hope you’ll not be too freaked out,” Jess went on to explain. “As you know this house used to be a police station and this means it still has four jail cells below your apartment.”

I tried to hold back m excitement as Jess clearly wanted to open up to me this evening:

“Dave, what Jess is trying to tell you,” Erin continued. “We’re all a little kinky in this house so each weekend (when we’ve not got a shift at work), we take it in turns to be locked in a cell from Friday evening, (straight after dinner) to Sunday morning around eleven. That is where Jess was last weekend when you arrived.”

“It’s okay Erin, don’t be embarrassed,” I replied. “First of all, Debbie did tell me that Kelly had kept the cells and I also had noticed the handcuff marks on Jessica’s wrists last Sunday morning when she welcomed me so nicely.”

All three girls seemed take a deep breath as if they had just unloaded the worries of the world onto me. Truth be told, it was me that was relieved and that the girls had finally opened up to me about the cells and the kinky side of their lives, which I really wanted to understand in more detail. I therefore took my time and helped the girls relax. Jessica then turned to face me and said:

“Well Dave, it’s Kelly’s turn to play prisoner this weekend. Would you like to help us get her prepared?”

I told the girls that I wouldn’t miss this for the world and followed all three to a door that led to a heavy steel door, just below the spiral staircase that led to my attic apartment. A bunch of keys hung to the right of the heavy door, which Erin lifted and unlocked. We were now in a short corridor with four American style prison cells on the left hand side and the blank brick wall on the right. All the cells had bars instead of the British style cells I’d seen on several trips to police stations as part of my work. We walked past the first three cells, which were all open so we stepped inside the last cell on the left.

“Before each weekend session,” Erin went on to explain. “We send the other two girls an e-ail, explaining what we want to happen to us while locked up until Sunday. This weekend, Kelly has chosen the metal fist mitts and metal balloon helmet for tonight, which I have to admit, is very brave of her. For tomorrow Kelly has chosen some simple handcuff bondage, which I have to say, is still extremely effective!”

I had wondered what the metal fist mitts and balloon helmet were but I soon saw three (two small and one large) metal spheres lying on the small prison bunk. Erin and Jess then picked up the two small spheres and placed them over Kelly’s wrists, which she made into fists. Using two small padlocks, Earn and Jess locked the wrist mitts onto both of Kelly’s hands. Erin then picked up the larger sphere and pulled it over Kelly’s head, locking it in the same way as the wrists mitts but this time, around Kelly’s neck.

“Are you okay Kelly,” asked Erin?

“Fine thanks Erin,” replied Kelly in a slightly muffled response as the two girls helped a strange locking Kelly sit down on the prison bunk.

I was intrigued by this weird bondage yet my man-hood was trying to force his way out of my jeans as I stared at this gorgeous girl whose head was now incarcerated in a metal balloon and whose hands were also rendered useless within the metal fist mitts. With that I was ushered out of the prison cell and Jess, pulled the sliding barred door closed, checking it had locked automatically on slamming it shut.

“That’s it Dave,” explained Erin as we left the cell block and Kelly to her weekend in prison.

We then spent the night watching TV and chatting. Both Erin and Jessica then opened up about their lesbian relationship and their love for bondage.

“On some weekends Dave, Kelly locks us both in the cells for the weekend,” explained Erin.

“Yeap but not in the same cell,” Jessica went on to explain.

The girls also explained how they’d all met. Erin and Jess had been friends since high school and had just finished their nursing degree when the offer of a job came up at the state hospital:

“What’s different about a State hospital,” I asked?

“They used to be known as asylums,” Erin went on to exp0lain. “Things have moved on since the days of cold wards, padded cells, horrible food and straightjackets.”

“It’s a shame that drugs have replaced straightjackets these days for a bunch of kinky nurses like you two,” I joked.

“Actually David,” Jessica went on to explain: “We have reverted to restraints over the past few years. Our hospital is a pioneer in drug treatment, where addicts who are sentenced to prison term have the option to attend our programme for six months instead of jail time.

Jessica then told me that they were running a cold turkey programme, where addicts were locked up and restrained (for their own good), during the earlier phase of their treatment. She went on to explain that it was hard on her patients but the results had been so successful, the programme was funded for at least another two years.

“So I assume you met Kelly at the hospital,” I continued to question?

“Yes we did,” responded Erin. “She had just finished her two probation years at the local hospital, when she started getting involved in new practices and medicines for the drug users she saw on a daily basis arriving in ER. Her interest in psycho medicine and practices grew to the point she was offered a job at the new State hospital as the new programme was being set-up.

“Yeap Kelly seems to be a very intelligent girl all right,” I replied. “She clearly knows what she wants but to be locked up in a cell, wearing metal hoods and mittens seem a little extreme, when she sees bondage all day in her working life.”

“David,” Jessica continued: “Kelly is a true mid west girl. She loves wearing skirts and dresses, boots and pantyhose but she is a dedicated to her work and like Erin and I; bondage is a release for us all and turns the table from us being in control all day at work to being completely out of control at the weekend.

“Jessica, please understand that I’m not being judgemental,” I replied, trying to dig myself out of a hole. “I’ve got plenty of self-bondage experience myself (there I said it) so I 100% understand where you are coming from!”

Both girls laughed at my admittance of being into bondage myself and they teased me:

“Maybe, you should spend some time in the cells David,” Erin joked.

I told the girls that I’d be delighted to join their weekend games but for now I wanted to find out more about Kelly and her interests.

“So Debbie tells me that there is no guy in Kelly’s life right now,” I questioned?

Both Erin and Jessica shuck their heads and said that Kelly had several short term boyfriends since her marriage broke down but due to her slightly extreme fetishes, she had never felt she had found the right guy (so far).

“Why are you interested David,” asked Jessica?

I went slightly red again and just shrugged off the comment that an extreme good looking and clearly well educated and intelligent girl like Kelly, wouldn’t be interested in a guy like me.

“She clearly knows what she wants and I doubt that’s me,” I responded.

“Well David,” replied Jessica: “She particularly loves those thick Lycra pantyhose, heavy cashmere sweaters and all things Lycra and leather so you never know your luck!”

“They’re called tights in the UK,” I replied. “I must admit I’ve always loved to see girls wearing opaque Lycra tights (sorry pantyhose), as I think they really show off the wonderful shape of the female leg.”

Both Jess and Erin laughed at me and Erin then started to tease:

“Maybe you’re kinkier than you’re giving out Dave? Maybe you like to wear pantyhose and sweaters yourself!”

I went red as Jessica teased and watched as Erin rubbed her hand along Jessica’s denim covered leg.

“Do we make you feel uncomfortable Dave,” asked Erin?

“No, not at all Erin,” I replied. “I’ve never lived in a house with three girls before and certainly not with two girls that are so into each other as you two. I do have to admit that you are both so sweet and well matched.”

I did remind both girls that I’d lived a long time on my own and being British I was a little shy by nature and asked them to forgive me. By now, at least two hours had now passed when I asked Erin and Jess if they minded if I go and check on Kelly.

“Dave, you can check on the prisoner as often as you like during the weekend,” explained Erin.

“I love your concern for Kelly Dave, it’s so sweet,” teased Jessica.

“Yeah Jess, I think Dave has an eye for our Kelly,” teased Erin!

“Yes I like Kelly,” I replied. “She is gorgeous and if I’m going to live with the three of you and your kinky habits, I will show all you of you the same concern!”

“That is so sweet Dave,” responded Jessica. “We do have one simple rule when checking on the prisoner at the weekend.”

“What’s that Jessica,” I questioned?

“You MUST NEVER REMOVE THE BONDAGE that is currently in place,” Jessica went on to explain!

I explained that I was 100% comfortable with that rule and wondered why they might think that I’d even want to remove Kelly’s bondage as I found her even more attractive in her current position! I then got up and made my way to the cell block entrance and used the keys that were hanging up beside the outer door, to let myself into the small cell block of four cells.

“It’s only me Kelly,” I shouted as I made my way to the last cell on the left, where Kelly still sitting on the bunk, wearing the strange metal mitts and balloon helmet, that imprisoned her head and hands!

“Hello David,” replied Kelly from behind the helmet that hid her face.

By now I’d unlocked the cell door and let myself into the small room with three bare walls and the bars leading out to the corridor.

“Are you okay Kelly,” I asked as I sat on the bunk beside this strange looking girl in a floral print summer dress, wonderful black opaque legs and knee high leather boots.

“Yes, I fine thanks Dave,” replied Kelly. “It is so sweet of you to ask and I’m still shocked that you’re not freaked out at this strange kinky world that we enter each weekend.

“It’s a lovely world Kelly,” I replied. “It’s a world that I’d be happy to join if you three will let me.”

With those comforting words, Kelly eased closer to me and asked me to unlock her iron helmet, so that she could see me. I explained that I was sorry, as I couldn’t because of the promise I’d made to Erin and Jessica when I entered into the spirit of their kinky world. I respected the rules that applied to their game and therefore Kelly was stuck for now! We then exchanged a few teasing words and I left, sliding closed and locking the barred door.

“Is she okay Dave,” asked Erin when I finally arrived back in the living room?

“Yeah, she’s fine,” I replied. “When will you let her out of the helmet and mitts?”

“I’ll go in shortly and remove them” explained Erin. “I’ll also leave her some night-ware and tuck her in for the night.”

As you can imagine, that Friday night was a restless one! I think that I whanked about five or six times, thinking about Kelly in her prison cell for the weekend. The next morning I played cool with the girls and went about my Saturday morning jog and returning home with doughnuts for a cup of coffee, late morning.

“Do you mind if I take Kelly a coffee and a doughnut,” I asked Erin who was clearly getting ready to go out.

“You can do what you like Dave,” replied Erin. “Jess and I are heading out shopping so if you’re staying around, you’re on feeding duty!”

I laughed as the girls left while I prepared to take Kelly a cup of coffee and doughnut.

When I entered the cell this morning, I saw a completely different Kelly. Today she was wearing a bright yellow cashmere sweater and short black pleated mini skirt. She was still wearing a pair of shinny black opaque tights (pantyhose) and the same knee high leather boots. She was also wearing a long black cashmere winter scarf, which was wrapped twice around her neck and folded into a knot in front, leaving the remainder of the two ends, dangling free below her chin. I have to admit that she looked absolutely gorgeous sitting there with her long blonde hair in a ponytail and her arms clearly tied or handcuffed behind her back. The simple effect of a girl having her arms forced behind her back, means her breasts are forced out in front and in my kinky weird fantasy world, this really enhances the look of a female shape. As I unlocked the cell bars, Kelly tried to get up, which was hindered by the simple fact, her hands were being held behind her back:

“Good morning Dave,” greeted Kelly as I slid open the bars.

“Good morning Kelly,” I replied in a matter-of-fact way. “I see that I’m going to have to feed you this morning!”

“You could always unlocked my wrists Dave,” teased Kelly as she turned to show me the S&W standard issue police handcuffs that kept her arms pinned behind her back and her ample chest pushed forward, against the tight cashmere (bright yellow) sweater that she wore.

“I don’t think so Kelly,” I replied as I sat down beside her to start the slow process of feeding her a doughnut and coffee.

I had always fantasised about having the opportunity to feed a bound beauty, such as Kelly. In a way, my dream was coming true and I savoured every bite she took of the doughnut and every sip from the cup of coffee as I raised it to her mouth.

“You’re enjoying this,” said Kelly as she just finished another sip of coffee.

“I sure am Kelly,” I responded. “Having you locked inside this cell and cuffed is a real turn on for me.”

We chatted for ages that morning and I stayed in the cell, even after I finished feeding Kelly.

“David,” asked Kelly in a shy voice. “Would you mind untying the scarf as I’m cooking under all this wool?”

“Kelly,” I replied. “You know I’m not going to change a thing! I’ve promised Erin and Jess that I would stick to the rules of this game and anyway, I love how you look and the wool scarf certainly adds to you winter wonderland fantasy!”

Kelly then eased herself closer to me and with no prompting, leaned against me, placing her head on my shoulder:

“Dave, I hope you don’t mind me being so forward but I’m so happy that you’ve joined our little weekend game and I feel so safe with you around,” explained Kelly.

“I’m glad I make you safe Kelly,” I responded placing my arm around her shoulder to make her feel even warmer (as if the wool sweater, thick tights and scarf were not cooking her enough)! “I’ve no intention of doing anything to hurt or abuse you in your current state of bondage.”

Kelly then looked up at me and kissed me on the cheek:

“Thank you so much David.”

She then sat up and looked at me:

“So I guess that you are no stranger to bondage David,” asked Kelly in a surprising new wave of energy?

“No, not at all Kelly,” I replied. “I’ve been a lover of bondage most of my teenage and now adult life! My ex wife wasn’t really a fan but to keep the statuesque, she did indulged in a little tying up and handcuffing but this usually involved me being the sub. While  never complained, I have always had fantasies about females in bondage, just the way you are right now and therefore I feel that I’ve struck gold meeting the three of you and your little prison right here in Illinois!”

“So did you bring any of your bondage toys with you to the States,” questioned Kelly?

“Sadly not Kelly,” I replied. “I’m not sure bringing a set of handcuffs, leg-irons and prisons sets through airport security would be that bright an idea!”

“I guess not David but now you’re here, you can use ours,” Kelly continued. “I find it a little overwhelming that I’ve met a guy that also has a thing for wool bondage.”

“I know what you mean,” I said. “I have always seen scarves as being the perfect bondage accessory. When I watched TV shows back in the 70’s and 80’s, seeing girls cleave gagged with scarves means I now relate the two and  therefore I suppose that I see scarves as an integral component of bondage. It wasn’t until 10 of 15 years ago that I started to see girls wear thick black (opaque) pantyhose and from the first time I saw them covering a woman’s legs, I’ve had a thing for them.”

“So be honest David, have you ever worn pantyhose,” asked Kelly in a serious voice. “I want you to be open and honest with me”

“If I told you that I’ve worn tights (pantyhose) many times, what would you think of me Kelly,” I responded in a nervous tone?

Kelly then looked into my eyes and with very little effort, our mouths met and our tongues tangled for at least five minutes. When we broke for the first time, Kelly just smiled and said:

“David, I had hoped that would be your answer. You and I are going to get on just fine!”

With that, Kelly took what little control she had and we kissed for the second time. I had no option but to hold this bound blonde tight and squeeze the warm wool that now pressed harder into my stomach as she gained as much pressure from the kiss as possible. As we broke for the second time, I got in first:

“That was unexpected Kelly but very enjoyable! Don’t think you can twist me around your little finger to get any freedom?”

“David, I do not want my freedom at the moment as I’m so happy to be sharing my bondage with you!”

I then explained to Kelly that as much as I was enjoying our new level of friendship, I wanted to go and make some lunch for us both and continue the feeding, that I’d begun to enjoy so much only twenty of thirty minutes earlier. Kelly and I kissed again but soon I was out of the cell, locking the bars behind me and heading off to the kitchen to prepare some lunch. I knew Kelly liked burgers so I went about making up my own recipe and returned to the cell within half and hour.

“Those smell wonderful David,” said Kelly as I unlocked and entered the cell.

“I’ve brought you a straw for the soda but feeding you this burger is going to be a challenge,” I explained as I started the incredibly slow yet enjoyable experience of taking one mouthful of my own burger and then feeding Kelly a mouthful of hers.

At one point I did actually untie and remove her long woollen scarf. It was clearly going to get too messy otherwise so I set it down on the bunk beside me and warned Kelly that it was going back on after we finished lunch!

“That was an excellent Burger David,” complemented Kelly as she took her last bite.”

“I’m glad you enjoyed it,” I graciously replied.

Kelly then explained that she needed to take a pee. I then sat there wondering what to do next so I took the safest option. I therefore took out the empty plates on a tray and after placing it on the ground; I slid closed and locked the cell bars.

“Kelly, if you reverse up to the bars, I’ll unlock your wrist,” I explained.

With that Kelly pushed her cuffed hands up to the bars of her cell and I unlocked the cuffs.

“Okay, I’ll be back in 10 minutes so enjoy your short freedom,” I explained before heading back to the kitchen with the empty tray and empty handcuffs dangling from my right hand.”

Little did I know, I’d just broken one of the girl’s rules of the weekend! I had thought I was doing the right thing, allowing Kelly to take a piss, without my help. It was when I arrived back in the cell block did the fun begin:

“Hey Kelly are you all done,” I asked approaching the last cell on the left?

“Yeap, sure am Dave,” replied Kelly!

“So are you going to allow me to re-cuff your hands behind your back,” I asked in a semi serious voice?

“Nope,” replied Kelly! “You’ve just learnt your first lesion of our weekend games. At the start of each day, we have a window to secure the prisoner into their chosen bondage. If for whatever reason that bondage is broken, then escape rules apply!”

“That’s fine Kelly,” I responded. “You certainly don’t have the keys to the cell bars so you’re still stuck in there. You therefore have two options: (1) You can let me cuff you the easy way or (2) I can leave you to sweat in there until Jessica & Erin return and the three of us force you back into bondage!”

Kelly stood opposite me. Her on the inside of the locked bars and me on the outside! I of course had the upper hand and the freedom to leave the cell block. Without keys to the jail cell, Kelly was stuck so we were in stalemate!

“You always have a third option Dave,” explained Kelly!

“And what is that my dear,” I questioned?

“You could always come in here and force me back into the handcuffs yourself,” Kelly teased in the seductive voice I was starting to fall for. “I’m sure a big strong guy like you would have no problems forcing me back into the handcuffs!”

“I could Kelly but I guess from your tone you will want me to be rough but I’m afraid to take your game too far and hurt you,” I replied. “If you accept option one, then I’ll soon have you back in restraint and I’d like to continue our conversation from earlier.”

Kelly explained that we were at an impasse so I turned and left the cell block, leaving Kelly shouting at me to come back. This gave me a little time to be nosey and check the toy cabinet, which was just outside the cell block and to the right of the heavy steel door that kept the small block of four cells secured from the outside world.  I have to admit that the toy cabinet or cabinets as I found were all very well stocked with all sorts of wonderful chains, handcuffs, leg-irons and many different hoods, mask, helmets and restraints. I didn’t really know what I was looking for but I did know that I wanted something to force Kelly back into the handcuffs that were now hanging from my right jeans pocket. Okay, I had an idea so I picked up a second pair of handcuffs and a set of leg-irons. That done, it was time to put my plan into action so off I went to the cell again:

“So Kelly, have you decided to co-operate yet,” I asked the gorgeous blonde who was now sitting comfortably on her prison cell bunk.

“I take it from those extra toys that you are preparing for my suggested option and to storm the cell,” teased Kelly?

“Okay Kelly, have it your way,” I said as I used the keys to unlock the bars, which easily slid open.

Kelly then rushed towards me but I caught her left arm, twisting it behind her back, which came with a little yelp.

“Oh don’t be a big baby Kelly,” I shouted as she then landed her right high heeled boot into my nuts.

“FUCK ME, THAT HURT,” were my only words as I fell to the ground, letting go of Kelly’s arm.

I then grabbed her right leg while I was on the ground and grabbing one of the leg irons, it was soon locked around her ankle.

“Not so fast big boy,” were Kelly’s next words as she dropped to the ground, to fight me, trying to ensure the free cuff never made it to the steel tubing on the cell bunk.

She was clearly enjoying our scrap, which I was trying to hold back on because I didn’t want to hurt her. As I just about got the cuff around the steel tubing, Kelly suddenly let her grip go, allowing me to attach the open cuff to the bunk and her to grab one of the pairs of handcuffs I’d brought and attach it to my right wrist. Her speed and efficiency took me by surprise so it was a fight to ensure the other cuff didn’t make it to same steel tubing. Just as I thought I managed to gain the upper hand, Kelly seemed to relax a little and our mouths met again, and it was our tongues that were now fighting inside mouths. My next mistake was to relax but what I forgotten is Kelly still had hold of the open handcuff, which she soon attached to the jail cell bunk.

“That’s not fair,” I yelled but I was now at a major disadvantage!

While Kelly’s ankle was attached to the bunk with 19 inches of chain, both her arms and hands were free. As for me, my right wrist was now attached to the bunk with only an inch or so of chain so not only was I one arm down but my movement was restricted a lot more than Kelly’s. She used this to her advantage by getting onto her feet and with both hands; she twisted my free arm behind my back:

“Do you give up Dave,” she shouted while in the same breathe; she grabbed the second pair of handcuffs, attaching one of the cuffs to my left wrist?

“Not bloody likely,” was my response as I fought to regain some control but all I managed to do was allow Kelly to use her entire body weight to force me head first into the concrete of the cell floor.

By now Kelly was twisting my body with her goal to get my wrists to meet and the open cuff around my right wrist, which would mean game over for me. Truth-be-told the game was basically over for me but I did try to fight this beautiful blonde who had two arms to fight me, while I’d only one arm to respond with. Our tussle therefore lasted only another few minutes until the pain was too much and I relaxed ever so slightly, giving Kelly the opportunity to push home. The ratchet noise of the last cuff, told me that the fight was over and the game won (for Kelly). In a final victory move, Kelly went for my pocket but I’d just decided the same thing and got there before her. With all the strength left in my sore arms, I threw the keys towards the open cell door.

“You cunning bastard Dave,” screamed Kelly as the keys slid towards the open bars, Kelly in hot pursuit, until the chain attached to her ankle would take her no further. For the next five minutes, I watched from the bunk as Kelly scrambled to reach the keys but they were just out of reach.

“Oh well Kelly, I think we both lost,” I laughed as Kelly turned round to face me with a smile on her face.

“At least I don’t have my hands cuffed behind my back and at the same time, attached to the bunk by a second pair,” responded Kelly. “I think I actually won this battle!”

Resigned to the fact that she couldn’t reach the keys, Kelly gave up and sat down beside me on the cell bunk.

“It’s payback time,” Kelly explained as she picked up the long black woollen scarf and wrapped it twice around my neck, tying it just below my throat, in the same fashion she wore it all morning.

“That actually feels so wonderful Kelly,” I replied in an attempt to show her that was actually enjoying her attention.

“You’re so much more kinky than you’ve been letting on,” teased Kelly as she planted a long kiss on my mouth.

We then sat on the cell bunk for at least two or three hours, chatting and petting until we finally heard Erin and Jessica shouting out.

“Jess look what we have here,” yelled Erin as she arrived at the open cell, picking up the keys on route.

“I see our new lodger has broken his first rule and found out the hard way at the same time,” replied Erin and she too arrived at the open cell.

Jess then left for a few minutes and returned with another pair of handcuffs. Jessica and Erin both entered the cell and with a slight struggle, Kelly’s hands were now cuffed behind her back, just like mine! Checking my bondage Erin then released the cuffs that were pinning me to the bunk. I then stood up to leave but she just pushed me back on the bunk saying:

“I think you need to learn your lesion Dave! You’ve broken the rules and you have to pay for it!”

“But Erin, I released Kelly to allow her to take a piss,” I replied in a nervous voice.

“Well then Dave,” explained Jess. You should have helped her and not released her hands. That’s what we would have done!”

Those were Erin and Jessica’s last words before they unlocked Kelly’s ankle from the bunk and left the tiny cell, slamming the bars closed behind then, leaving me locked in a jail cell for the first time with the gorgeous blonde, Kelly.

“So here we are gain,” teased Kelly as she turned to face me; her hands now cuffed behind her back, just like mine.

“I guess that’s us even my dear,” I responded, pushing my face towards hers and another kiss.

I was so horny! I loved the way Kelly’s tits pushed forward with her hands cuffed behind her back. Her bright yellow fleece sweater and short skirt with tights and boots just turned me on so much! Kelly was just so cute and she knew it! We continued to kiss and chat as the afternoon turned into evening:

“So David, be honest,” asked Kelly. “How much cross dressing have you done?”

I was extremely reluctant to answer Kelly’s question as I’m not sure I was ready to pour my inner most secrets out to this gorgeous girl.

“I’ve done my fair share Kelly,” I replied, trying to dodge the question.

“Come on David, open up to me,” Kelly continued to push.

“Okay, okay Kelly,” I replied. “I’m uncomfortable telling you this side of me because I’ve always just been a closet cross dresser and felt it to be a bit gay.”

Kelly then reassured me more by contusing the passionate kissing and explaining that most cross dressers were not gay and that she had always dreamed of spending time with a guy who liked to dress in girl’s cloths.

“So Kelly, if I turn the question on you,” I replied. “What would turn you on the most if I was to dress up for you?”

“Ah David, that’s an interesting question,” responded Kelly. “As you know I love wool, Lycra and to a lesser extent: PVC and Leather. I therefore guess, I’d love you to dress to a similar way that I am right now so a sweater or sweater dress would be the ideal attire for my man.”

“Well my dear, I went on to pour my heart out: “Back in Scotland, I have a closet full of sweaters, sweater dresses, skirts, tights (sorry pantyhose) of all colours but all extremely opaque to hide my leg hairs and several pairs of shoes and boots that fit my feet perfectly. I even have an Afghani Burka that completely hides my female attire. You know, one of those hideous dresses that some Islamic ladies wear that cover their entire body from head to toe?”

Kelly just stared at me and listened intently as I emptied my most inner secrets onto a girl that I hardly knew. A girl that was gorgeous but like me was handcuffed and locked in a prison cell, attached to her own home.

We continued chatting for another hour when we finally heard the sound of the outer door being unlocked and Erin and Jessica entering the tiny cell block. Erin unlocked the cell door and asked Kelly to leave with her. Erin then slid the bars shut, locking me inside on my own this time. It was at least another twenty or thirty minutes until Erin and Jessica returned with Kelly, who was now wearing an extremely heavy wool sweater dress with the most enormous roll neck collar that nearly covered the lower part of her face. Kelly hands were still cuffed behind her back and she moved very slowly because her ankles were clearly now locked into a pair of leg-irons.

“Okay, you next,” explained Jessica as I was ushered out of the cell, leaving Erin to close the bars, locking Kelly back in on her own.

I was taken upstairs to my room, where my hands were unlocked and I was told to go and change into the cloths that were left on my bed. As I intrigued to find o0ut what the girls had left for me but not surprised when I found a black wool sweater dress, exactly the same as the one Kelly was wearing right now. They’d also left me a pair of thick black Lycra tights and a black padded bra to wear so in my own privacy, I changed into the female attire, just like I’d done many times on my own over the last years. I have to admit that sweater dress was luxurious and soft. It had an enormous collar and therefore covered my body from my chin to just above my ankles.

“Are you changed yet Dave,” shouted Erin from the living room, just the other side of my bedroom doors?

“Yeap, that’s me ready,” shouted back in response!

Erin then entered the cell, carrying a pair of ladies shoes:

“These should fit you Dave,” explained Erin as she knelt down to fit the low heeled (thank goodness) pumps onto my feet and buckled the straps.

Jessica then arrived holding a pair of leg-irons and handcuffs:

“Okay Dave,” let’s get you restrained again,” explained Jessica.”

“What if I don’t want to be restrained,” I asked?

“The rules of our game David mean you have to surrender to bondage first thing in the morning or during a change of clothes throughout the day,” explained Jessica.

Jessica then handed the leg-irons to Erin who was still on her knees and the cuffs were now locked around my ankles. At the same time Erin was locking my ankles, Jessica jumped onto my bed and taking holding of my arms, she pulled them behind my back and locked them back into a pair of handcuffs. I was now led back down to the cell block and Kelly who was relaxing on the cell bunk.

“Hello gorgeous,” were Kelly’s welcoming words as Jessica pushed me inside the open cell, while Erin closed the bars shut, locking us both inside.

“See you ladies shortly,” said Erin as the two girls left Kelly and I once again.

So here we were again, locked inside the jail cell, both wearing the same heavy wool sweater dresses.

“So you look good,” said Kelly as she opened the conversation.

“Only good,” I replied?

“Okay David,” Kelly went on to tease. “Just because you’re dressed like a girl, doesn’t mean you need to act like one!”

I just smiled back at Kelly in response and we kissed:

“I assume it is alright to kiss you Kelly,” I queried? “I thought it was safe for girls to kiss in this house!!!”

Kelly just broke down in laughter and her tongues tangled again. We must have played with each other for at least an hour when Erin and Jessica returned to the cell block, announcing that it was dinner time. Erin escorted Kelly out of the cell, while Jessica helped me to my feet from the jail cell bunk and led me by the arm to the kitchen, where the girls (Jessica and Erin) had prepared some pasta and bread:

“So are you going to un-cuff us,” I questioned as Kelly and I were instructed to sit down at the table?

“Not a chance of that,” replied Erin as she started the long and laborious process of feeding Kelly, while Jessica took the time to feed me.

I had spent lunch time feeding Kelly myself so I knew how slow a process it was but it was fun! All four of us laughed through dinner as Erin and Jessica managed to keep the penny pasta and sauce from spilling on our black wool dresses. After dinner we had coffee but Erin and Jess left straws in the cups and watched as Kelly and made fouls of ourselves, drinking the coffee by a straw. Just before we were led back down to the cells for the rest of the evening, Erin and Jessica produced two thick wool balaclava’s and pulled them over our heads, tucking them into the massive collar that surrounding both Kelly’s and my throat. All that was left of our faces was two eye holes that peered from behind the thick layer of wool that now engulfed our heads. Straight after the mask fitting, both Erin and Jessica led Kelly and I back to the cell block. I was taken by surprise when Jessica pushed me into the cell, next to Kelly’s and closed the bars behind me.

“Hey that’s not fair,” I shouted as Erin directed Kelly inside the neighbouring cell, locking the bars behind her.

“Enjoy what is left of your evening guys,” said Erin as the two lesbians left the cell block, slamming closed and locking the outside door.

There was very little else I could do but sit on the cell bunk and chat to Kelly, who was in the next cell.

“Are you okay Dave,” asked Kelly from the next door cell?

“Yes, I’m fine thanks Kelly,” I replied.

“Are you cooking yet, under all that wool,” Kelly continued to question?

“To be honest Kelly, I love the soft wool,” I continued. “The dress feels fantastic and as I’ve already told you, I’m a lover of tights (sorry Pantyhose). I adore the way they make my legs feel when I rub them together and the soft slippery feeling of the Lycra just drives me insane. The balaclava is great too. It is going to get a little uncomfortable after a while but for now, I’m enjoying my bondage.”

Kelly laughed and continued to tell me what a pervert I must be, loving the attire I’d been forced into by Jessica and Erin. Deep down in I knew she loved me dressed the way I was and I longed for the time, she invited me to fuck her blonde brains out! It was well after ten, when Erin and Jessica returned. Erin went to attend to Kelly so I was left with Jessica who I had started to think enjoyed bossing men around:

“Okay David, time to release you for the night,” explained Jessica from the other side of the locked bars. “If you reverse up to the bars, I’ll unlock your ankles and then your hands. I should remind you that any funny business will mean you’ll be stuck in the handcuffs all night!”

I’d no wish to spend an entire night with my hands cuffed behind my back. By now I’d worn the bloody things for at least seven or eight hours so I was ready even for some limited freedom, which came soon enough as Jessica first of all, unlocked and removed the leg-irons and then my handcuffs:

“There you go David, you’re free for the night,” explained Jessica.

“What do you mean, free for the night,” I replied in a teasing tone?

“You’re free to remove your hood and dress David but unless you’re Houdini or have keys to the cell, I’m afraid you’re stuck in there for the night,” Jessica responded.

“Enjoy yourselves,” were Erin last words as they left Kelly and I in the jail cells for the rest of the night.

“So Kelly, what do we do now,” I questioned as I pulled the thick wool balaclava from my head and then the heavy wool sweater dress, leaving the black bra and tights.

“Not much Dave,” replied Kelly. “I suggest you strip down to your panties and get into bed.

I informed Kelly that I wasn’t wearing panties, just the tights so she laughed and suggested I leave the tights on all night, since I love them so much. We both laughed and wished each other goodnight as the cell block lights went out.

It was a comfortable night but I was horny as hell, locked in the next cell to Kelly; this beautiful girl who was not only my landlady but also hopefully my lover and she loved to have her man cross-dressed in wool and handcuffs. How could life get any better? Boy did I want to masturbate but with only a set of open bars to the corridor outside, I knew that Kelly would hear me as an orgasm built so I lay under the duvet of my jail cell bunk and waited for sleep to take over.

It was around nine o’clock when I finally awoke to the noise of Kelly calling from the next cell:

“Are you awake David,” she called out?

“I m now Kelly, what’s up,” I called back in reply from my jail bunk?

“Nothing Dave, I just wanted to check you are okay,” replied Kelly. “After all it is your first night in a jail cell (I hope) and I want to make sure that you were still okay with your situation?”

“I’m fine Kelly,” I called back. “I would much rather be in your cell with you right now.”

Kelly just laughed in response and we chatted for the next 20 or 30 minutes:

“I could do with a shower,” I said as I eased myself out of bed, still wearing the tights from yesterday.

“I’m afraid we’re stuck in here until eleven o’clock,” explained Kelly. “At eleven Erin and Jess will come down to release us. We’ll then be free to go and take a shower and get dressed before being called down to brunch. That’s something else in our rules. Whoever is being the jailor for the weekend has got to prepare a cooked breakfast for the prisoners upon their release?”

I had no clothes to wear except the thick wool dress from yesterday so wanting to continue my enjoying, I pulled on the black padded, gel filled bra; followed by the heavy wool sweater dress and finally the thick wool balaclava (what the hell), I was once again cocooned in a thick layer of the finniest wool.

“So have you enjoyed your first night in jail,” asked Kelly from the next door cell?

“I still am Kelly,” I replied. I would be much happier in there with you right now but since that isn’t to be, I’ll relish my last hour or so in captivity but i hope we can explore a relationship outside jail.”

There was silence on the other side of the brick wall that separated our two jail cells:

“David, I’d love to Kelly finally broke the silence.”I was a little scared that you might only be interested in me when tied-up but if you’re keen to see where this leads, then so am I but please let’s keep anything from Erin and Jess for now?”

“No problem Kelly,” I responded. “I’m happy to play along and keep anything between us from the other girls until we see where it goes.”

With that, Erin entered the cell block, asking if we were decent before coming down to unlock our cells. She just stopped outside my cell and smiled:

“So you’re a wool freak just like Kelly,” Erin laughed, looking at me covered from head to toe in fantastic wool! “Kelly you need to see this,” were Erin’s next words as she went to Kelly’s cell and unlocked her bars first.

Kelly and Erin then stood outside my cell, looking in at the apparition that now stood opposite the bars, still locked inside the jail cell.

“Ladies are you going to release me or stare at me all day, like a monkey in the zoo,” I questioned?

“Leave him to me,” explained Kelly who was also wearing the thick wool sweater dress and balaclava, just like me.

As Erin left the cell block, handing the keys to her wool covered landlady, Kelly unlocked my cell door, offering me freedom for the first time in just over 22 hours. It was then our wool covered faces met, trying to force our tongues through the thick wool of our balaclavas.

“Can we lose these,” I asked Kelly as I pulled my balaclava free from my face?

“Absolutely,” replied Kelly as she pulled her thick wool balaclava free from her face, allowing us to kiss properly since Erin and Jessica separated us last night. “David, I can’t believe you just dressed yourself that way this morning. I am really going to enjoy getting to know you a lot better!”

With that, we left the cell block and headed to our separate bedrooms for showers and to prepare for a new day (Sunday), which followed a wonderful American breakfast of waffles and pancakes.

An Unexpected Stay in Hospital:

The rest of the week was rather uneventful. We all worked at our own jobs and returned home most evenings. Kelly did explain that I’d have to wait two weeks to play jailor to Erin and Jessica who did say that they were both up for a joint weekend in prison. Next weekend the two nurses had a weekend shift to complete before a week off in leu. Kelly and I got to know each other a little better but nothing else happened between us as we wanted to keep our virgin relationship from the two lesbians for as long as possible. We were however looking forward to an enjoyable weekend on our own with Erin and Jessica working twelve-hour shifts on both Saturday and Sunday.

I was busy at work on Friday afternoon, getting things ready for the weekend when Debbie (my PA) called:

“David, I’ve got Kelly on the phone for you!”

“Thanks Debbie, put her through,” I replied. “Hello Kelly, it’s David”

“Hey David, I’m sorry but I’m going to have to work late tonight,” explained Kelly. “One of the other doctors has taken sick and I’m going to have to stay on shift with Erin and Jessica until at least eleven tonight.”

“Shit happens, Kelly,” I replied. “Is there anything I can do for you?”

There was a silence of the end of the phone:

“Actually David,” Kelly went on to say: “You could bring over a Chinese take-a-way and we could eat it here if that suits you?”

I agreed to go home and change and I’d bring a Chinese over to the hospital around seven that evening. Kelly had explained that security would be prompted to let me in but all the staff would be away by nine, leaving Kelly, Erin and Jessica running the place, with a few security guards working at different locations within the facility.

I arrived at the gates of the hospital at around seven-twenty, running slightly late. The male security guard let me straight through and directed me to the staff car park and said that he’d call Kelly to meet me at reception.

“Hey David, over here,” called Kelly as I stepped out of my car, heading straight for reception.

“Hey Kelly, this place is a little like a prison,” I explained as Kelly asked the security guard on reception to electronically open the heavy door, allowing Kelly and I entre the facility:

“It’s not really,” replied Kelly as we headed for the staff canteen. “It is a high security hospital and all the ‘patients’ as we like to call them are locked up in their own rooms at night and sometimes restrained for their own good but apart from that, this is primarily a hospital where we treat sick people. After dinner I will show you around.”

We chatted at length as we tucked into the Chinese take-a-way. Kelly talked about her work and the drugs programme that she was responsible for delivering on behalf of the county and ultimately the state. We finished eating around eight twenty when Kelly explained she needed to do her rounds:

By now all the patients were locked in their rooms, which were a lot larger than the cells back at Kelly’s house but never-the-less, each room as locked via a heavy door with a Perspex window to allow Kelly to check on her patients. We arrived at an open room, which I naturally entered due to my curiosity and once inside Kelly stopped to kiss me.

“Ummm, that was nice,” I said as we broke for the first time.

“Only nice,” responded Kelly?

“Actually it was wonderful Kelly,” I teased! “Can I have another?”

As we kissed for the second time, Kelly’s pager bleeped and she explained that she had to go and see Erin who was having a problem with another patient:

“Wait here David and I’ll be back shortly,” explained Kelly.

I went and sat on the bed while I waited on Kelly to return. It was about ten minutes later when Jessica entered the room:

“Hi David, I heard you were here, are you enjoying your tour?”

“Yes, Kelly is a great tour guide,” I replied. “Is that a straightjacket you’re holding?”

“It sure is David,” replied Jessica. “I was about to use it on one of the patients but the threat of the jacket was enough to calm him down.”

Jessica knew I was intrigued and went on to explain that this jacket was a new type with no buckles and closed at the back with a rear heavy duty zip.

“Would you like to try it on David?”

“Can I trust you Jessica,” I replied as she approached me holding out the arms, inviting me to slip my hands inside the canvas sleeves.

“Trust me David; I’m a nurse,” teased Jessica as she was now pulling up the rear zip. “As you can see David, the arms have Velcro strips at the end and if you fold your arms, I’ll just wrap the sleeve ends (which were very, very long) twice around your body, using the Velcro to secure the straps tightly.”

“These are tight Jessica,” I complained as I try to pull my arms free.

“They’re supposed to be dummy,” Jessica laughed as she took the last strap which hung like a tail. “This strap comes up between your legs just like this and if I loop it twice around your folded arms, just like that; the Velcro means you’re well and truly stuck!”

Jessica was right, I was stuck but enjoying my first straightjacket experience at the same time! At the same time, Jessica’s pager went off (just like Kelly’s did ten minutes early):

“Sorry David, need to go but I’ll be back in ten of fifteen minutes to release you,” explained Jessica as she panicked under some pressure. “I promise David, I’ll be back as quickly as possible.”

With that Jessica was gone and I was left in the room to continue my first straightjacket experience. The jacket was tight but I guess Jessica was right, it had to be. I stretched my arms, trying to free the Velcro straps but it was no use, I was really stuck in the tightest hug I’d ever experienced! It was then I headed out to the corridor to see if anyone was around in the hope Jessica or Kelly would return and free me. As I slipped out through the open door of the room, two nurses were passing:

“Oh no you don’t Mr Simpson,” shouted the red head as she grabbed hold of right arm, pointing me back into the open room!

As soon as the redhead asked for help, the other nurse with long jet black hair grabbed my left arm and with the two of them holding me, I was pushed back into the room I’d just exited:

“Ladies, I’m David Jones, Kelly’s friend,” I yelled but neither listened as they slammed the heavy door closed.

“Calm down Mr Simpson,” yelled the redhead from behind the now locked door. “I’ll be back in ten minutes to check on you!

Now I was in trouble! I was not only a prisoner in the straightjacket but I was now locked inside the small room, which to be honest was now a prison cell as the door was locked and any chance of escape for me was now impossible. I went back to the bed to sit down and wait to be rescued but I sat there for at least half-an-hour before I heard the lock being turned and the cell door opening. I jumped to my feet to be met by the redhead and her friend (colleague) once again:

“Nurse, I told you that I’m Kelly’s friend David,” I pleaded. “Jessica was demonstrating the straightjacket when she was called away.”

“That’s a likely story Mr Simpson,” the redhead replied. “I’ve read your file and it clearly states that you’ll do or say anything to get you own way!”

“No nurse, I am David Jones,” I shouted        back in a serious voice!”

“Or you’ll do what Mr Simpson,” replied the redhead. “I don’t think you’re in any position to do a thing!”

“Listen to me,” you stupid bitch, go and get Jessica or Kelly and they’ll bring you up to speed,” I responded in a blind panic!

“Well Sharon,” explained the girl with long black hair, “I think we should show Mr Simpson what happens to fowl mouthed patients in this institute!”

“Sure Janet, go and fetch the hood and gag,” replied the redhead, whom I now realised was called Sharon.

I continued to plead and even tried to push past Sharon who stood near the open door, blocking my exit route. Soon Janet was back with an ominous black bag and leather straps. I fought hard to stop the hooding but it was no use. Sharon pushed me to the floor with ease due to my incapacity, while Janet pulled the thick black nylon hood over my head reducing my vision to next-to-nothing with some light coming through the large hole for my mouth. This was short lived as Janet forced the long penis gag into my mouth and started the slow process of buckling the various straps on the head harness. My world was not, not only in complete darkness but my screams were reduced to a dull MUMPTH!

“That’s you done Mr Simpson,” teased Janet as she asked Sharon to help her get me onto the bed.

Again I tried to plead that I was David Jones but now I couldn’t even speak, never mind see so the last thing I heard was the heavy door slamming closed, no doubt locking automatically and that is how I remained for quite some time, which was a dark place where time really had no meaning. At some point through the evening, Sharon and Janet returned to prepare me for the long night ahead. The crotch strap on the straightjacket was removed, followed by my boxers and jeans. I could feel a horrible nappy (diaper) being pulled around my waist and the crotch strap being re-fastened. I therefore spent the rest of the night in a dark cocoon, completely immobilised by the fearsome straightjacket that held me in a tight hug! Why did Kelly or Jessica not return for me? Surely they would notice I was missing but for forever reason, I was left bound in the straightjacket, hooded and gagged for the entire night, which was long and very uncomfortable!

I must have drifted off to sleep at some point but I was awakened at some point by two familiar voices (Jessica and Erin). I went nuts as I scrambled to my feet, MYMPTHING into the gag that had filled my mouth all night:

“Please calm down Mr. Simpson,” shouted Erin.

In my panic to try and tell them who I was, I had failed to appreciate that the girls saw my actions as aggressive and they decided to leave me once more:

“Mr. Simpson,” explained Jessica. “We were going to release you and clean you up before breakfast but you’re too violent so we’re going to have to wait until the doctor comes on duty in an hour.”

“NO-NO-NO,” I screamed into the gag but it was no use. Jessica and Erin turned and left the room, locking me once more.

I had pissed myself numerous times through the night so by now I was extremely uncomfortable, never mind my arms which by now were both aching with hours and hours of strain within the straightjacket. I loved bondage but this was a whole new ballgame!

It was at least another few hours until I heard the door being unlocked and the sound of familiar voices:

“Jessica, are you sure you saw Dave leave the building last night,” asked Kelly?

I MUMPTHED into my gag but in a relaxed manner so I scare the girls away this time:

“No Kelly I didn’t,” replied Jessica. “Sharon told me last night that she saw him leave when they checked in Mr Simpson here.”

Again I shuck my head and MUMPTHED into the gag:

“I’ve got a bad feeling about this,” explained Kelly as she instructed Jessica and Erin to hold me tight as she started the process of removing the straps that held the hood on my head and the large gag, inside my mouth.

My jaw ached but as soon as the straps were released, the gag was pulled clear of my aching mouth:

“Thank God it’s you Kelly,” I whispered as I got used to having the power of speech again.

“Is that you David,” screamed Kelly as she pulled the black hood clear of me head, revealing (I’m sure) an extremely dishevelled looking guy (me)!

“SHIT; what happened David,” asked Jessica as the two girls let go of their tight grip?

“Those two monsters Sharon and Janet mistook me for some guy called Mr Simpson and they pulled the hood over my head and gagged me about ten minutes after you left me last night Jessica,” I responded in a quiet voice, due to the hours of gagging.

After my explanation Kelly asked Jessica and Erin to go and tend to the other patients while she sorted me out.

“Are you okay David,” asked Kelly as she sat down on the bed beside me?

“I’m sore and tired Kelly,” I responded. “I’d like out of this jacket and the nappy (sorry diaper) that isn’t very pleasant as I’m sure you can smell.”

“To be honest David,” Kelly continued. “I’ve gotten used to so many bad smells in this place over the years. I really can’t smell anything too bad in this room.

Kelly went on to ask me if I wanted to make an official complaint about Janet and Sharon but knowing that it would probably get Kelly into trouble for inviting me into the hospital and Jessica into even more trouble for putting me into the straightjacket, I told Kelly that I was okay and I’m sure together we could find a way to repay those two monsters another time. We then laughed together and Kelly kissed me:

“Are you going to let me out of the jacket Kelly,” I asked again?

“Actually I think it suits you David,” teased Kelly, “I guess you found it tight enough last night?”

“Yes Kelly, it is tight enough but as this was my first straightjacket experience, I think I’ve had enough and would like to be freed,” I replied in a pleading tone.

Kelly then pulled the Velcro crotch strap that was wound twice around my folded arms and immediately I started to feel a little freer. Next she started to unwind the Velcro straps that held my arms in a tight hug, which meant I could now pull my arms free for the first time in over ten hours. Finally the rear zip was pulled down and Kelly help remove the jacket:

“There you go my dear” explained Kelly. “You’re free so I’ll take you over to the wash rooms so you can take a shower and get rid of that diaper.”

I thanked Kelly but was keen to clean up and head home to shower and change, which I did straight after kissing Kelly goodbye and promising to pay back all of them for my unexpected stay in hospital!

The Dollhouse:

When I arrived home, I took a long bath and tried to gain some movement in my sore and stiff arms. The straightjacket certainly turned me on, but after so many hours wearing one with the added bondage of the hood and gag, I was glad to be free and back in my suite within Kelly’s house. Kelly arrived home before Erin and Jessica and knocked on my door as I was sitting on the couch, catching up with TV:

“Come in Kelly,” I shouted!”

“Hey there Mr, how are you,” asked Kelly as she sat down on the couch beside me, placing her right hand on my knee?

“I’m great thanks Kelly,” I replied. “I’m still a bit stiff but the bath helped.

“I so sorry about you unexpected stay in hospital David. I panicked when I first had the idea that those two idiots (Sharon and Janet) had mistaken you for a violent patient, who was due for transport to our facility this weekend but for whatever reason Mr. Simpson never arrived,” continued Kelly.

“To be honest Kelly,” I explained as I turned to face the gorgeous blond who was still wearing a short skirt, black tights and a tight blouse, which seemed to be her unofficial work uniform. “I’d always wanted to try on a straightjacket Kelly so I guess my unexpected stay in hospital got me intimate with one!”

“If only I’d known David, I’ve got a range of straightjackets in our little store of goodies, you could have tried one on anytime,” Kelly teased as she approached for a kiss, which lasted several minutes.

We joked for a while as we both found my unexpected stay in hospital rather funny but to repay me for not making an official complaint, Kelly explained that she wanted to take me out for dinner tonight. The meal was wonderful and the night in bed that followed was even better. On Sunday we went down to the lake for a walk and this time I treated Kelly to some lunch. As we headed back to the house, there was a new car in the driveway:

“Ah David, you haven’t met Stacy and Carol, Erin and Jessica’s two kinky lesbian friends,” explained Kelly as we pulled into the driveway.

I had hoped the girls would all be playing in the cells but what hit me as Kelly and I entered the house, really took me by surprise:

“I see we have a dolls party in the house this afternoon,” laughed Kelly as the site unfolded in front of me. “I should introduce our new lodger (David Jones) who is Debbie’s boss!”

The four life size dolls, all wearing identical bright yellow satin dresses stood up to shake my hand. While there was nothing that unusual about the bridesmaid like dresses, except that all four dolls had an identical dolls heads (masks) of porcelain or plastic and all painted with the same dolls faces and black short hair.

“I have to say ladies, I’ve no idea who is who and this enters my book as really weird but in a good sense,” I joked as I shook the hands of Stacey and Carol.

I then headed up to my room to watch more TV and left Kelly with the Dolls. It was about an hour later when there was a knock on my door and a new doll entered, dressed in a very short frilly pink sissy dress. While the puffed out pink skirt was short, this particular doll was also wearing white wool tights and the neck of her dress disappeared under the plastic mask, which had a baby’s face painted on it. I just sat there waiting for this doll to speak:

“Hello darling,” Kelly spoke from behind the mask.

“Fuck me,” was my only response!

Kelly then approached and I touched the plastic mask that completely engulfed her entire head:

“As I said earlier,” I continued; “This adds a whole new weird kinky aspect to my life.”

“Would you like to join us David,” asked Kelly? “I have another sissy baby outfit, which would suit you just fine!”

I looked back at Kelly in complete surprise at her request and politely declined:

“Come on Kelly,” I complained; “I can’t believe you would even want me to dress as a sissy doll!”

Within ten minutes Kelly had broken my will and persuaded me to at least try on one of the sissy baby outfits, which I knew I’d regret!

When she returned from collecting the bundle of cloths, Kelly handed me a diaper and white wool ribbed tights:

“Go into your room and change into these,” she demanded?

“You’re getting very demanding Kelly,” I replied as I begrudgingly headed towards my private bedroom to slip out of my cloths and into an adult seized deposable nappy (diaper) and the soft woollen ribbed tights.

That done, I returned to Kelly who practically jumped me, telling me how turned on she was when I dressed in tights and girls cloths. She once again tried to kiss me but all I got was the cold baby doll mask pushed into my face!

“Okay sweetie,” explained Kelly. “Let’s get your hands into these fist mitts?”

Kelly then held up one of the steel mitts she’d worn last Friday when she first went down to the cells. This one was hinged and slipped easily over my right hand, which had to be forced into a fist to accommodate the steel mitt, which Kelly quickly padlocked around my wrist. My left hand was next and soon I had absolutely no use of my fingers like most babies. Next Kelly zipped open the sissy dress and helped me into it. It was made of wonderful soft and padded satin and the mini skirt was frilly and looked identical to Kelly’s. The zip was then pulled all the way up to my neck and therefore was soon to be hidden beneath the next item, the doll’s head. This fearsome plastic helmet was painted in exactly the same way Kelly’s was and came in two parts, the back and the front (face). Kelly held both sides up to my head and then brought them together:

“Can you hold your head please David, while I screw the two parts together,” requested Kelly?

I did as I was told and soon my head was now completely encased in the plastic helmet:

“How do I get this off,” I enquired?

“You don’t,” replied Kelly! “You’re stuck with it until I say so!”

I laughed as Kelly produced the two final items for me to wear: (1) a pair of fleece baby boots and (2) a pair of fleece mittens, which easily slipped over the steel mitts.

“Now you look adorable David,” explained Kelly as our two plastic covered faces met.

She then sat with me talking for about thirty minutes before trying to persuade me again to join the rest of the crowd in the living room. I refused so Kelly left me alone to enjoy my predicament.

It was about six-thirty when two of the other dolls arrived at the door to my room:

“David, can we come in,” asked Erin?

“Of course you can Erin,” I replied and soon Jessica and Erin were sitting on the couch; me stuck between two life-size dolls:

“Why will you not join us David,” asked Jessica?

I came up with some lame excuse before both girls took me by both arms and marched me downstairs. Once there I could see they had put Kelly into a hogtie and left her rolling around the floor, unable to move very far, just like a baby. I tried to reverse out of the situation but soon Jessica or Erin had forced me onto the floor and the two guests were tying my hands behind my back, followed by my ankles, which now put me into a hogtie on the floor in front of Kelly:

“Hello sweetheart,” said Kelly as our faces rested one-foot in front of each other.

“Hello to you too,” I replied. “Now look at the mess you’ve got me into!”

The rest of the group laughed and continued their conversation with Kelly and I rolling around the floor like two beached whales! After a while we were exhausted and we got our plastic covered dolls faces as close to each other as possible and whispered:

“Has this happened to you before,” I enquired of Kelly?

“Oh yes,” laughed Kelly in response!

The next thing I heard was Jessica:

“I don’t think babies are supposed to be able to speak,” she said in a disapproving mother-like tone!

“I think you’re right,” replied Erin. “I think we can sort that out.”

Erin then stood up and picked up something from the kitchen. When she return, she knelt down in front of Kelly and I and started pushing something into my mouth:

“Open up baby,” she teased as an oversized dummy was forced into my mouth, gagging me.

The plastic baby doll face had a small circled opening for a mouth and this clearly had a screw built in because the dummy (pacifier I later learned was the American term) screwed into my mouth, which meant it was stuck in place as there was no way I could even reach it, even if my hands were not tied behind my back. Kelly was next and soon all we could do was MUMPTH fairly inaudible noises at each other while we lay in the uncomfortable hogtie. This continued for the next hour of two as the four girls sat and chatted about normal girlie things while dressed as dolls, all with identical plastic faces.

It was dark outside when the four girls disappeared, leaving Kelly and I to our uncomfortable beached whale impersonations. When all four finally returned they were dressed in jeans and jerseys before Erin and Jessica said their goodbyes to the guests.

As they returned to Kelly and I, they stood in front of us both and stared:

“Erin, what should we do with our two big babies,” asked Jessica?

“We could leave them for a while longer,” replied Erin.

Kelly and I MUMPTHED into our gags, pleading to be freed! It was obvious that Erin and Jessica felt sorry for us as they knelt down and untied the rope that bound our ankles and hogtie to our wrists. They however did not untie our wrists. Erin then helped Kelly to her feet, while Jessica helped me:

“I think an hour in the cells might cool them both off before dinner,” explained Erin and Jessica nodded in agreement.

Ten minutes later Kelly and I were locked into the last cell on the left. We were still gagged and our hands were still tied behind our backs. I would have loved to have been able to turn around and attempt to untie Kelly’s wrists but the steel mitts meant my hands were useless. We therefore sat on the bunk and she leant on me, while waited patiently on the return of Erin and Jessica.

When Erin and Jessica finally did return, they brought two trays of food. As soon as the cell bars were opened, our wrists were untied:

“There you go David,” explained Erin as removed my fleece mitts, revealing the steel mitts below, which were soon unlocked, freeing my hands for the first time hours.

“MUMPTH,” was my only response but she knew I was thanking her:

“You’re welcome David,” responded Erin as she laughed at my gagged response.

Jessica handed Kelly a screwdriver as both girls exited the cell, locking the bars behind them:

“Enjoy your dinner guys,” shouted Erin. “We’re heading out the Roadhouse Grill, see you later!”

We were still gagged as Kelly frantically tried to speed the process of removing the eight screws that kept her head locked inside the plastic dolls face. By now I’d unscrewed the dummy and was now able to at least speak:

“Hurry up sweetheart,” I laughed as Kelly finally removed the last screw in her plastic helmet, handing the screwdriver to me, so I could start the laborious process of removing my mask!

We chatted as we ate dinner but we were both extremely horny and as soon as we finished the last mouthful of food, we were kissing and fondling each other like to school kids.

“Fuck me David,” explained Kelly. “I love it when you’re wearing a dress. It really gets me hot!”

“I’m glad you like it Kelly,” I replied as she started pulling my tights down, followed by the horrible plastic diaper.

I made short work of Kelly’s diaper and tights also but Kelly asked me to keep the satin dress on as I mounted her on top of the cell bunk. We fucked for at least fifteen minutes but our current state of mind meant it wasn’t long until I’d spent my load and Kelly had organised for the third time!

“Fuck me, that was powerful,” Kelly panted as she came back down to earth. “I’ve never met a guy who shares my fucked up little fantasies so I never want this feeling to end.”

“I aim to please my dear,” I responded, pleased that I was able to satisfy this gorgeous girl.

We then lay cuddled up beside each other on the jail cell bunk. I guess there wasn’t a lot else we could do until Erin and Jessica returned to free us from the locked prison cell. At one point we slipped back into the tights but left the nappies (diapers) off. Kelly obviously got off on me wearing female clothing but little did she know how horny it also made me feel.

We must have fallen asleep at one point because neither of heard the outer cell-block door open. What woke us was a shock:

“Look what we have hear Erin,” shouted Jessica, standing right in front of the locked bars to our cell!

“Jessica they look so sweet together,” teased Erin in response.

Kelly and I took a few minutes to recover from the long dose but soon we both realised that we’d been rumbled and both Kelly and Jess probably now realised that we were more than just landlady and lodger. They both smiled as Erin unlocked the cell bars and we picked up the bondage gear and empty trays before heading back to the house to recover from another tiring weekend.

The Revenge of Erin and Jessica:

The next week continued like the previous weeks during my temporary stay in Illinois. I got into the routine of going to work, coming home and even spending some quality time with Kelly, who was now my girlfriend. We had been looking forward to this particular weekend as it was our turn to take control of Erin and Jessica and boy were we both looking forward to giving them a weekend in bondage to remember!

It was Friday morning when Debbie called me:

“Dave, I’ve got Kelly on the phone for you,” hailed Debbie. “By the way you never told me that you two were an item?”

“I’ll tell you about that later Debbie,” I replied. “Please put Kelly through?

There was a click on the line, which told me that Debbie had now transferred the call:

“Hi Kelly, how are you,” I asked?

“Hi Dave, I’m great,” replied Kelly. “So you didn’t tell Debbie about you and I then?”

“To be honest sweetheart, I didn’t think it was any of her business,” I responded, wondering why Kelly expected me to tell my secretary. “Anyway she knows now and I guess I’m in for an interrogation at lunchtime today.”

“Oh well Dave, rather you than me,” Kelly continued. “Anyway, the reason for my call is I’ve just received an e-mail from Erin, explaining what they want this weekend.”

“Can you forward it to my Gmail account,” I enquired? “Because Debbie has read-only access to my work account, I don’t want her to see any private mails!”

I then passed Kelly my personal e-mail account and within only a few seconds, I’d received the mail:

“umm, this looks like it is going to be an interesting weekend Kelly,” I commented. “I can’t wait to get home!”

Kelly laughed and told me that every weekend should be an interesting weekend in her house and I agreed to pick up the ingredients for dinner tonight, which would be ready around seven-thirty.

At lunch time, Debbie did interrogate me into how I was getting on with Kelly:

“David, Kelly is a friend of mine and I haven’t seen her as happy in years,” she commented. “I just hope it all doesn’t end in tears!”

“I’ve no plans for it to end in tears Debbie,” I replied. “I’m enjoying what we have so I hope we’re just going to take our time and see how our relationship unfolds.”

By the time I made it home with all that I needed to cook, all three gorgeous girls were home and dressed for the evening:

Jessica and Erin were like twins tonight. They both had the same white silk blouses on with a short leather skirt but the waistband was tight and high, squeezing their stomachs like a corset. Both their legs were clad in back opaque tights and both had low heeled leather pumps. Both girls were also wearing scarves; black patterned silk triangles hanging down in front of their necks, wrapped around their necks and obviously tied in a knot hidden behind the thick triangle of black patterned silk that hung over their ample breasts.

Kelly was gorgeous as usual! Tonight she wore a tight black cashmere sweater and red & black tartan mini skirt. Her legs were also clad in thick opaque tights and she wore low heeled leather pumps, just like Jessica and Erin. Kelly also wore a scarf but a red band of wool was wrapped twice around her slender neck and tied behind her neck, leaving the two ends draping below her long blonde hair.

“You ladies look absolutely beautiful tonight,” I complemented while entering the house, leaving my packages on the kitchen counter. “I’m off to change myself and will be back shortly to cook you dinner.”

“David, you’re a great house guest,” said Erin.

“Yeah, I wish you’d cook for us every night David,” yelled Jessica.

“And you’re a great lover as well,” shouted Kelly, which took me by surprise so I just smiled and headed for my room.

Dinner was great, as was spending time in this house with three beautiful girls. As desert came and went, Kelly went off the retrieve the manacles and shackles that would start Jessica and Erin’s weekend of fun. Kelly handed me a set and allowed me to apply them to Erin, while she locked up Jessica. Erin gave me no problems as I turned her around and carefully, locked her wrists behind her back, followed by the leg-irons being applied to her Lycra clad ankles. Kelly and I then marched the girls down to the cell block. I persuaded Kelly to allow both girls to be locked into the same cell until bedtime, which got me a kiss from both Erin and Jessica:

“Thanks David, you’re a much nicer jailer than Kelly,” thanked Erin.

“Just remember Erin when it is Kelly’s and my turn next; I expect the same fairness,” I warned as I slid closed, locking the cells bars.

Kelly and I then headed back to the kitchen to clear up and sit down to enjoy our evening together.

“Kelly, I want to make their night a little tough,” I suggested as we watched TV!

“So you want some pay back for your unexpected stay in hospital,” responded Kelly?

Kelly then headed off and returned with two leather hoods:

“I think these will give them something to think about David,” suggested Kelly as she handed one of the thick leather hoods to me.

I pulled on the rear zip and slipped the leather over my head. It was very thick and was lined inside, which meant it slipped easily over my head. There was no mouth opening, just a thick layer of mesh that would enable the wearer to breathe and speak. There were also no eye holes so I couldn’t see a thing! It was then Kelly leaned over and helped pull down the zip to the base of my neck, closing my head into the thick padded hood:

“Isn’t it great David,” asked Kelly in a distant voice due to thick padding around the ears so little sound could penetrate the thick lined leather.

“This is fantastic Kelly,” I replied. “I love it!”

I then felt Kelly lean over and do something at the base of the hood but I’d no idea what:

“There you go David, try to remove the hood now,” she asked.

As soon as I lifted my hands to the back of the hood, I felt the tiny padlock that meant I’d no way out of the hood without a key.

“Even better Kelly,” I teased as I touched her Lycra clad leg.”Umm, that feels good!”

This obviously got Kelly going as she held onto me and tried to kiss me through the thick mesh of the leather mask:

“You know you could unlock it Kelly and we could really get laid into each other,” I teased as our hands explored each other’s body.

“I like you just the way you are David, thank you,” replied Kelly.

“Ah but I bet you’d prefer me wearing a dress,” I continued to push as Kelly got even more turned on?

Kelly then helped me to my feet and we headed for her bedroom (I think). At one point in the blind trip, she stopped and started to remove my cloths. As soon as my top was off, I pushed onto my back so I was now lying on Kelly’s bed, or so I hoped! It wasn’t a shock when Kelly handcuffed me to her steel headboard and finally removed my trousers and boxer shorts, leaving me naked except for the thick padded leather hood that kept me in complete darkness. I knew Kelly was undressing now as I could feel her naked body on top of mine, teasing my cock, easing it into her warm and wet pussy, before retreating and driving us both insane. I guess this went on for ten of fifteen minutes until Kelly could take no more of her own teasing and she finally slipped my cock inside her and pumped until we both exploded!

“Okay that will do for now big boy,” teased Kelly as she slipped out and off to her ensuite to clean up.

“Hey you, what about me,” I shouted from behind the leather mask?

“Give me five minutes David,” replied Kelly? “I need to go and find some keys to release you!”

I then lay there, waiting for Kelly to do her business, get dressed and find the keys, which took at least another ten minutes. Finally she returned and soon my hands were free. Next she leaned over my naked body, which told me that Kelly was now dressed again in her cashmere sweater and tartan mini skirt. Finally the padlock was gone and I was able to pull back the zip on the hood and light returned to my world:

“You still look so good Kelly,” I complemented, seeing my girl for the first time in half-an-hour.

Kelly just smiled and suggested I get dressed so we could prepare Erin and Jessica for their night of darkness so I jumped and was ready to head back to the cells within only a few minutes, leather hoods in our hands!

“Good evening ladies,” I interrupted the two handcuffed and leg-ironed girls, locked in the last cell on the left.

“It’s time for bed,” suggested Kelly. “Okay Erin, stand up and we’ll get you out of the cell?”

As Erin stood up, Jessica asked for a last kiss so Kelly and I had to stand for a few minutes while the two love-birds, kissed each other goodnight. As soon as Erin exited the cell, Kelly winked at me and I entered with the hood I’d just worn so it was still nice and warm for Jessica, who was blissfully unaware of her fate tonight. As soon as she saw what was in my hands, she pulled back but as I straddled her knee, she had nowhere to go with her hands cuffed tightly behind her back. I first of all, picked at the knot on her silk scarf and pealed it from her neck, entailing the sweet smell of perfume:

“Umm, that smells good Jessica,” I teased.

“Yeah, I bet you’d like to wear it David,” she responded.

“Maybe later,” was my only response as I slipped the lined leather hood over her head?

Next I pulled her hair into a neat pile and pulled down the zip at the back of the hood. That complete, I popped in the tiny padlock and with a CLICK; Jessica was now sealed in darkness.

“Comfortable Jessica,” I asked?

“Not really, she responded from behind the hood!”

At that point, Kelly returned:

“Dave, look after the girls, I’ll be back in a second!”

“Sure thing Kell,” I replied as I heard her heals stamp off down the cell block, towards the outer door.

She was back in two minutes, with two leather straightjackets.

“Okay Jessica, I’m going to remove your manacles and shackles,” explained Kelly as she entered Jessica’s cell. “I’m then going to help you to the toilet, where you will take your last piss of the night, do you understand?”

Jessica nodded in reply as Kelly helped her to her feet and unlocked the chains, handing them to me. Next Kelly unzipped and removed Jessica’s leather skirt and again she handed the skirt to me. Finally, the silk blouse came off and soon I was holding a pile of warm female clothing. After pulling down her opaque tights, followed by her panties, Jessica sat down on the cell toilet to take her last piss of the night. That complete, Kelly cleaned Jessica’s private region and pulled up her panties and tights. Boy did she look good in her black opaque tights and black bra:

“Okay Jessica, hold out your arms,” demanded Kelly!

She then slipped on the heavy leather straightjacket and turned Jessica around to pull up the rear zip. This jacket was just like the one I wore during my unexpected stay in hospital last Friday night, expect this jacket was made of the finest lined leather. As soon as the zip was closed, Kelly began the job of folding Jessica’s arms through the loop sown into the front of the jacket and finally turning her around, she buckled the arms straps into place. Finally the crotch strap was buckled, securing Jessica for the night. Kelly then helped the bound and hooded Jessica down and onto the cell bunk!

“Well enjoy yourself tonight,” teased Kelly as we left Jessica, sliding closed and locking the cell bars behind us.

“You next Erin,” explained Kelly as we entered Erin’s cell.

Kelly then followed the same process, handing me the empty cuffs, leg-irons and leather skirt and blouse. After the toilet routine, Erin was also strapped into her leather straightjacket.

“Kelly, you’re not going to leave us like this all night, are you,” pleaded Erin in a slightly panicky voice from behind the leather hood?

“Erin this is payback for what you did to poor David last Friday night at the hospital,” replied Kelly. “Count yourselves lucky that we’ve put you into nice warm leather instead of the cold canvas that you subjected David to!”

We didn’t wait for any more complaining so with the cell bars now slid closed and securely locked, both Jess and Erin were locked into separate cells for the night, strap nice and tight into leather straightjackets with their heads covered in the finest thick lined and padded leather hoods.

“What do you want me to do with these cloths,” I asked Kelly as we closed and securely locked the outer door to the cell block?

“David, if you give me the cloths, I’ll put them away. You can then put away the handcuffs and leg irons, responded Kelly.

This gave me the first opportunity to check out the girl’s toy cabinet, which I have to say, was jam-packed with some fantastic bondage gear from all sorts of manacles and shackles to straightjackets, arm-binders, chastity belts, hoods and masks. One item drew my attention and that was an iron mask, like the one in the most recent film. I took it out of the cabinet and it hinged open from the top so I couldn’t resist slipping the cold steel over my head to see what it would be like. I was being careful as I could see the pins were al self locking and I didn’t want the embarrassment of being stuck in the thing. The helmet was made of heavy brushed steel and had two eyes, a nose shaped in the steel with two nostrils and a mouth, which again was open. The helmet was very heavy and I really wanted to know what it felt like on. I therefore lifted the hood off and tested the keys to see which one fitted in the key hole at the back. Luckily, the girls kept all their keys on the one ring that also opened all the cells so I quickly matched up the right key and closed the hood to test the lock, before trying on the mask for real. It was a tight fit but I managed to squeeze my head into the metal and close the two sections together, locking the iron mask in place. It was extremely heavy but felt really fantastic. I guess that I was ticking off my bondage fantasies in Kelly’s house. First I managed to try out a straightjacket for the first time and now an iron mask.

“I wondered where you were,” asked Kelly as she approached from behind.

At least I could hide my embodiment behind the faceless expression of this heavy iron mask but it was clear Kelly liked what she saw:

“Yeah, I couldn’t resist trying this one, “I explained as Kelly approached taking the keys in her hand.

“You are so inquisitive David,” replied Kelly. “I can’t believe how similar in erotic tastes we have. I’ve got a great idea David! Why don’t we have a medieval day tomorrow? The girls have already picked their outfits for Saturday and we can leave them in the cells for the day but you and I can have some fun!”

I responded positively to Kelly’s suggestion as she unlocked and removed the iron mask:

“Don’t worry David, you can spend all day in that thing tomorrow if you want,” Kelly teased as she placed it back on the shelf in the toy cabinet. “I’d like to go to bed now so is it your place or mine?”

We both laughed and headed up to my apartment and stripped off for bed. After another love making session, we finally fell asleep in each other’s arms.

When morning finally came, Kelly was nowhere to be seen. It was daylight outside and as I picked up my watch, I noticed it was already ten o’clock so I must have been really needed the extra sleep as I was never one to lie in bed too long in the morning. I did hear some commotion in the house so I slipped out of bed and put on a towelling robe to go and see what was happening.

“Good morning David,” was Erin’s response as I met her in the living room.

“Good morning Erin,” I replied. “I thought you were to spend the weekend in bondage?”

“Oh David, you clearly don’t know all our rules so far,” replied Erin. “We have an agreement that for thirty minutes on a Saturday morning, the prisoner(s) have the ability to go and take a shower and get prepared for their day ahead. You’ll soon realise this rule when you have to spend your first full weekend behind bars!”

Erin then asked me if I liked her dress, which was a short leather corset dress, which pulled her stomach into an hourglass shape. This corset dress was contrasted by a white long sleeved bodysuit, which Erin explained was only because it was winter. I smiled back at her checking out her fishnet tights and high heeled shoes that really did make this lesbian look rather delicious! At that point, I saw Jessica appear wearing exactly the same outfit as Erin:

“Are you two trying to be twins,” I joked as Kelly then appeared from the direction of the cells?

“They do look good, don’t they,” asked Kelly, who was also dressed to impress today?

Like the girls, Kelly was also wearing a very tightly laced dress. Hers was made of the finest satin of silk in cream to match the mood of medieval times. The hem of the dress came down to just below Kelly’s knees so I could clearly see she was also pair a pair of white tights of stockings underneath.

“Yes, they do look fantastic Kelly,” I replied “But so do you!”

Kelly thanked me and suggested we all sit down now for breakfast, before locking the girls up for the day.

“I’ll go and have a shower first, I suggested but Kelly told me to do that later and join them all for breakfast now!

Breakfast didn’t take long and soon we were taking the girls (Erin & Jessica) towards the cell block. As we got to outer door, Kelly handed me a very heavy set of medieval looking manacles and shackles:

“Put these on Erin, David and I put this other set of Jessica,” requested Kelly?

I did as I was asked and with a little difficulty and with Erin’s cooperation, I slipped the heavy manacles over her wrists, and closed them tight, pushing home the built in lock.  I then turned her around to do the same with the other wrist, ensuring her arms would be locked behind her back (my favourite position)! That complete, I used the attached shackles to lock around each Lycra clad ankle:

“Are those comfortable,” I asked Erin?

“They’re not bad,” replied Erin. “They won’t be after a few hours but hey, that’s all part of the bondage experience!”

Kelly was just finishing off Jessica, when she went back to the toy cabinet and retrieved two heavy metal collars:

“David, can you please lock this one around Erin’s neck,” asked Kelly as she handed me the much larger version of manacles and shackles I’d just applied to poor Erin?

Again, Wren didn’t complain as I locked the heavy collar around her neck and as soon as Jessica was collared, we headed back to the cell blocked and locked the girls into the same cell for the day:

“See you at lunchtime,” said Kelly after sliding closed and ensuring the cell bars were locked.

Kelly then suggested that I go up to my room and take a shower. She also said that she would be up to get me into my medieval uniform for the day, which left me with some trepidation but a lot of excitement, not knowing what was going to happen to me today.

This morning’s shower and shave took less time than usual as I was excited about what Kelly had in mind for me today. She also was turning me on already, in her satin dress, with the incredible tightly laced bodice that squeezed her torso into an hourglass figure. As I exited the ensuite, she was already in me bedroom, with a massive grin from cheek to cheek:

“Hello sweetie, are you ready for some fun,” teased Kelly?

“I’m all yours,” I responded with some trepidation.

“I’m glad you said that,” replied Kelly as she approached with a pair of handcuffs, locking my hands in front of me, which I thought a little usual to start with.

We then headed through the house, towards her room. I struggled with my hands cuffed to keep the towel in place and therefore my modesty. Kelly joked that she’d seen it, felt it and fucked it so there was nothing to be embassies about but I did my best and made it to her room with my modesty still attached!

“Stand here,” demanded Kelly as she pointed to a point just in front of her four poster bed!

Kelly then took some rope and tied it around the chain that linked my handcuffs and then around one of the beams on her bed, dragging my arms into the air and causing the towel to finally give up its hold on my modesty.

“There you go David, isn’t that perfect,” teased Kelly as she saw the massive boner standing to attention in front of her.

“It might be for you,” I replied jokingly but Kelly was all business like, approaching with one of the triangle shaped silk scarves that the girls had worn last night.

Kelly then folded the scarf into a band and tied it around my face, cutting off all light.

“Now that is better,” she laughed.

Next I heard her working with something on the other side of the room and finally she approached rubbing her satin covered body against my bare skin, causing my already hard member to pulsate in frustration even more. I then got the shock of my life as something extremely cold was placed on my balls and my cock began shrinking in response:

“Now, that’s much better,” teased Kelly. “Now I have something I can work with!”

Next I felt Kelly placing something metal around my waist. I’d no idea what it was but the band was very tight. She then took hold of my flaccid dick and slid something over him. It then hit me that Kelly was fitting me into a chastity belt:

“No way Kelly,” I screamed!

“Yes way,” she laughed in response as she continued to play with crotch area, fiddling and fixing it in some way.

Soon enough that single most defining noise occurred: A CLICK, which told me that Kelly had succeeded in locking me into a chastity belt. Next she started to work on my chest. Again I felt something metallic being placed around my torso. It was cold and once more, I’d really no idea what it was. Whatever Kelly was doing, it was tight, very tight and she seemed to be closing something metal around my torso, squeezing my flab as she worked. Again I heard another click, followed by a series of more clicks, until Kelly seemed happy:

“Now isn’t that lovely,” she teased, picking the knot on the silk blindfold and removing the scarf, giving me back my sight.

Next Kelly untied the rope that tied me to the four-poster frame and I moved towards a mirror. In front of me were a guy (ME), wearing a steel chastity belt that covered my complete crotch area in a pair of panties, made of metal and giving me a completely flat crotch. My torso was squeezed into a metal Basque, which Kelly explained was chastity Basque and would allow no access to my nipples below and therefore no stimulation at all. The metal Basque did give me a large female chest, which meant Kelly could continue with my medieval outfit:

“Let’s get you out of those handcuffs,” explained Kelly as she unlocked my wrist and removed the bondage.

First of all, she slipped my legs into a pair of thick Lycra tights and pulled the panty section up over my metal belt. Next she approached with a heavy black satin dress, not dissimilar to one she was wearing. This dress also had lacing at the back, which was made easier with the steel Basque, squeezing my torso to many sizes smaller than reality.

“Now don’t you look sweet David,” teased Kelly as I saw myself in the mirror take on the shape of a female.

Kelly then produced a pair of high heeled metal shoes. These looked weird and hinged from the toe. As they were designed to fit many different show sizes, Kelly played with the inner foam setting until she seemed happy and slipping my Lycra clad feet into these fearsome looking shoes. Pushing down of the top part of the show, another CLICK told me that my feet were now locked into a pair of heels that I knew I’d struggle to walk in.

“Let’s get you into some bondage David,” said Kelly as she picked up a pair of heavy metal shackles, which were identical to the medieval leg-irons we’d locked Jessica and Erin into no more than thirty minutes earlier.

My wrists were next and with my arms behind my back and locked into these heavy iron shackles, I was at the complete mercy of Kelly once more.

“Okay, you’re last piece of bondage for now,” explained Kelly as she picked up the iron mask I’d tried on yesterday.

I was still sitting on Kelly’s four poster bed as she slipped the heavy metal hood over my head and squeezed it closed, engaging the rear locking mechanism, which told me I was now ready for whatever Kelly had planned for today!

“Now don’t you look sweet,” explained Kelly as she took my hand, pulling to my feet and my first ever experience of high heels. Well heels this large!

“Fuck me Kelly, how do you expect me to walk around in these,” I enquired?

“With great difficulty my dear,” replied Kelly, still smiling from cheek-to-cheek!

I have say, I must have looked ridiculous in the black satin dress, bound and hooded in medieval metal bondage but looking in the mirror, there was very little evidence of my male figure left, behind all my steel chastity bondage.

Kelly suggested I practice walking about the house so I followed her back towards the kitchen stumbling as I went along:

“Hey Kell, if I fall over, I can’t even put out my hands,” I complained!

“Oh stop complaining David or I’ll pop you into one of the cells and it isn’t even your turn to be locked up today,” replied Kelly in a semi serious voice.

Finally I gave up on my attempts to walk in these heels, which was made extremely difficult without any balance caused my arms being cuffed behind my back so I flopped down on the sofa and manoeuvred my restrained arms to grab the remote control and turn on the TV. That complete, I settled down until Kelly finally returned and sat down beside me:

“David, you do look great,” teased Kelly as she rubbed her hands on my Lycra clad legs and then up my torso, which I couldn’t feel through the chastity Basque.

“Kelly, I can’t feel a thing on my chest,” I moaned.

“I know, isn’t it fantastic David,” Kelly continued to tease, causing my cock to try and break free from his metal prison.

It wasn’t fair as Kelly began to rub her own body, slipping her hands under her hands under the hem of her satin dress:

“David, do you realise that I’ve no knickers on,” Kelly continued to tease? “I’m also wearing stockings and I bet you didn’t realise that either!”

Fuck, she was turning me on and there was nothing I could do, including getting a hard on! Kelly was obviously getting turned on even more my misery and her fingers pocked and prodded her most private of places until she exploded, screaming at the top of her voice:

“YES, YES; FUCKING YES!!!”

I turned my metal covered head to face Kelly and in a calm voice I said:

“I bet I could have given you a better orgasm.”

Kelly just laughed and headed off to clean her fingers, leaving me like a beached whale on the living room sofa, bound in medieval steel and chastity devices.

Kelly did return but only after quite some time. She had brought Erin and Jessica with her, I guess to prepare lunch for us all and show both girls (who were still in bondage themselves) what state I was in:

“Erin, isn’t David cute,” laughed Jessica as she approached, still wearing the leather corset dress, with her hands and feet bound in the same medieval shackles and manacles that bound me.

“Jee Kelly, you’ve done a real good job on David today,” Erin joined in. “Can we have some fun with him in the cells after lunch?”

Kelly just laughed and continued preparing food for all four of us but in an hour long process, she fed Jessica first and then Erin. Both girls were then taken back to the cells while Kelly started the process of feeding me:

“We could enjoy this better Kelly if you just removed my shackles,” I commented.

“I’m enjoying myself fine thanks David,” as Kelly tried hard to get another mouthful of salad past the small opening on the iron mask I wore.

In a process, which I was now getting used to; Kelly would give me a mouthful and then take one herself. It was slow and laborious but it was fun. After lunch Kelly explained that she was going to go to the gym for a few hours. I asked to join her but she insisted that I’d have more fun locked in one of the cells so without too much difficultly, I was taken from the kitchen and locked into the first cell on the left, a cell that I’d never been in before:

“David can you please turn around as I want to release one of your manacles,” request Kelly, which I did immediately.

As soon as my left wrist was free, Kelly insisted I turn around and she locked my left wrist back in the heavy steel manacle so my arms were now locked in front. Kelly then took hold of the chain between my wrists and lifted my arms towards a hook on the jail cell wall. After some fiddling, there was a CLICK and Kelly stood back to see her handy-work. She then left the open cell to fetch Erin and Jessica, who were more than happy to join me in the cell. As soon as they entered the small cage, Kelly slid the bars closed and with the CLUNK I’d become to dread and love at the same time, I was now locked in a cell with Erin and Jessica who were still shackled and manacled themselves:

“Have fun ladies,” were Kelly’s last words as she left, locking the outer door behind her.

As I stood there, manacled to the cell wall, it was Erin who broke the silence:

“So what do we do now guys?”

“I’m afraid there isn’t a lot you guys can do with me,” I replied. “To be honest there isn’t a lot I can offer you two either!”

“We’ll see about that,” suggested Jessica as she stood up and approached me.

Jessica then reversed up to me and pushed her cuffed hands towards my crotch area, finding the hard steel in her way:

“Fuck me David, Kelly has bound you up nice and tight today,” teased Jessica. Erin, David is wearing a chastity belt!”

Erin laughed and approached to have a feel herself:

“Yeah, she has also put that steel Basque on me too,” I explained.

“Kelly has really done a good job on you today David,” suggested Erin. “Those shoes are vicious as we’ve all been forced into them on several occasions.”

“Erin, my feet are killing me,” I continued. “They’ve been in pain since Kelly squeezed me into them this morning and trying to balance on them, attached to this wall is a nightmare!”

Jessica tried to help by giving me advice on how to use my arms to take some weight away from my feet. This did help slightly but then my arms got tired and sore so it was back to my feet. As our Saturday afternoon progressed, Jess and Erin started to get horny and then the petting began. I had no option but to stand in front of these two vixens, shackled to the cell wall with nowhere to go but watch the kissing that continued only feet away.

“Just imagine if I could service you two,” I tried to open a new conversation. “What if I could get down on my knees and tongue the pair of you, one at a time? Would that help your frustration?”

“David, that would be a real treat,” replied Jessica as she came up for air.

“So being Lesbians,” you would allow a guy to lick you to an orgasm,” I continued the conversation?

“David,” Erin now entered the three-way conversation. “We may be Lesbians but I think given half a chance, Jess and I would even allow you to fuck our brains out right now!”

This conversation was setting me off again. My imprisoned cock once again tried to break free from his steel prison and I twisted in my bonds to try and gain some feeling between my legs.

“Girls, given how I feel right now, I think I’d offer my services,” I laughed!

As Erin and Jessica started kissing again, they were interrupted by the sound of the outer door being unlocked and opened.

“Good afternoon ladies,” said Kelly as she stood in front of the closed and lock cell bars.

“Ah Kelly, nice to see you,” I responded, turning my head to face the beautiful blonde who was clad in white satin lingerie consisting of a bra, pants and attached to her white garters, white silk stockings. “Tell me Kelly, did you wear that outfit to the gym?”

Kelly laughed and told me not to be so silly and then demanded that Erin and Jessica prepare to leave the cell, which they did as soon as Kelly unlocked and slid open the bars. I could hear the girls complaining about being locked into two separate cells before Kelly returned to me:

“So did you enjoy your afternoon in the cell with those two little Lesbians,” asked Kelly, acting if she was the boss?

“I don’t think there was a lot any of us could do to one and other,” I laughed in response. “I did offer to service them both with my tongue but I couldn’t get down far enough because of these fucking cuffs!”

“That’s a nice idea,” suggested Kelly as she approached and unlocked the iron manacles.

I tried to rub some circulation back into my wrists but Kelly made light of my discomfort so I decided to get some payback:

Despite the steel pants, Basque and shoes I was able to overpower Kelly and slip the iron manacles around her wrists. Within seconds, she was now cuffed to the wall, just like I was only minutes before:

“Hey, that’s not fair mister,” shouted Kelly!

I just laughed in reply but did decide to pull down her silk panties and get down on my knees to give her some light relief. This didn’t work because of the iron mask so I took the keys that Kelly had dropped on the cell bunk and used them to unlock and remove the heavy helmet. I then smiled at Kelly and approached to slip the iron mask over her head:

“Oh no, please no David,” pleaded Kelly as I ignored her pleas and slipped the heavy iron mask over her head, pulling her hair into a bun and squeezing closed the helmet until I heard the CLICKS from the locks engaging.

“Now where was I,” I teased getting down on my knees and forcing my tongue as deep into Kelly’s already juicy pussy.

I licked for only a few minutes or so it seemed when Kelly exploded:

“David, you are good with your tongue,” complimented Kelly as she regained her breath and I pulled up her pants. “Are you going to free me, she asked?”

“Not for a while,” I replied, exiting the cell, closing and locking the bars behind me:

“Please David, I’m not sure I like the iron mask, pleaded Kelly again but I ignored her, telling me that she had to allow me to offer some payback for forcing me into it.

I then headed straight for my bedroom, with the keys to my freedom and after quite a lot of fiddling; I did manage to unlace the black satin dress, remove it and get to work on the steel shoes, Basque and chastity belt. My feet by now were killing me and by the looks of things, the chastity shoes and belt had the same tiny keyhole and therefore required the same special key to unlock them. Sitting down on my bed, I clipped the special key into my right shoe and sure enough, it popped open. I quickly did the same on my left shoe and I was soon rubbing life back into my very sore feet. The chastity belt was quite easy because the single keyhole to my freedom was on the front and as soon as I inserted the special key, the belt mechanism released and my cock slipped out of his prison, with a lot of pre-cum, which required some clean-up. The chastity Basque was a whole new problem altogether! I studied it was at least ten minutes, trying to find a keyhole. I knew it hinged from my left hand side so this told me that the keyhole should be somewhere on my right. Trying to see past the enormous breast forms meant seeing any keyhole was difficult so after a long look in the mirror and a feel from my left hand, I felt the same tiny hole that matched the same key to the chastity belt and shoes I’d just removed. This special key slipped into the Basque and turning it, I heard a series of clicks and the Basque popped open, completing my freedom.  That finished, I lay on my bed and whanked for the first time all day! I was as horny as hell so the process didn’t take long until I burst into that all important feeling of release. Time then to clean-up, get dressed and deal with the girls but what to wear was my new dilemma?

In one hand, I could just dress like a guy or on the other hand, I could put on some female clothing, which I knew would drive Kelly nuts so I slipped into the black silk bra and pants she had left me, along with the cashmere sweaterdress I loved so much! I loved the warmth of the wool balaclava so I added it to my ensemble, along with a pair of high heeled leather boots. Now that I was dressed it was time to head back to the cells so I picked up the chastity bits and pieces and headed back to the toy cabinet to put them back and see what else I could find. In the end, I simply took two leather hoods and headed back to Jessica and Erin who were certainly not happy being hooded, which turned their world into darkness but I then (one-at-a-time) took both girls and laid them on the cell bunk. After pulling down their black opaque tights, I slipped my fingers into their moist crotch and brought them both (one-at-a-time), while locked in separate cells to an orgasm. Once I had completed satisfying both Erin and Jessica, I replaced their pants and tights and headed back to see how Kelly was getting on:

“What did you do to those two,” she questioned?

“Just helped their afternoon go a little easier,” I replied.

I could tell Kelly was smiling behind the iron mask as I released the chain between her cuffs from the locking hook on the cell wall:

“Would you like a little release Kelly,” I asked?

“What had you in mind,” asked Kelly?

“If you come over here and lie down on the bunk, you might find out,” I responded in an inviting tone!

Needing no more persuasion, Kelly joined me on the bunk but I had a better idea:

“Let’s go up to my room,” I teased!

Kelly then followed me out of the cell block and up the stairs to my massive bed:

“David, could you please take off this iron mask and manacles,” pleaded Kelly?

“Maybe later,” I responded as I eased Kelly onto my bed and pulled down her pants, removing them all together.

I then pulled down the tights and pants that I was wearing but under Kelly’s request I left the woollen dress in place along with the wool balaclava and for the next thirty minutes Kelly and I made out. At one point, I did unlock and remove the iron mask, revealing her beautiful face and kissable lips. After I did that, Kelly pulled the cashmere dress over my head, followed by the thick balaclava and after we exhausted each other, I released her hands from the heavy manacles and we cuddled in bed for at least another hour.

“What stall we do with Erin and Jessica tonight,” I asked Kelly as she lay motionless in my arms?

“I’m not sure David,” replied Kelly. “We could release them from their bonds and provide them with dinner and just leave them locked in separate cells for the night.

“I like the idea of just leaving them locked up for the night,” I replied: “But I think we should give them some time on their own (in the same cell) because if we continue to lock them up separately, they will not be that sympathetic to our needs during our next bondage weekend.”

Kelly agreed with me and we got up to prepare some dinner for us all. Under my kinky girlfriend’s request, the thick tights and woollen dress went back on but minus the balaclava. She slipped back into her cream satin dress and we enjoyed a bottle of wine while preparing dinner.

“While you finish dinner Kelly, I’m doing t head down to the cells pop Jessica and Erin into a single cell and release them from their bonds,” I explained.

“Great idea,” replied Kelly. “Please remember not to unlock their hands until their safely locked behind the bars because you know what can happen if you’re not careful!”

With our plan in place, I entered the cell block to see Erin and Kelly sitting on their cell bunks with their arms still manacled behind their backs and their faces hidden behind the thick and extremely well padded leather hoods:

“Okay ladies, let’s get you two ready for some dinner,” I explained as I unlocked Jessica’s cell and helped her to her feet.

I then started the process of removing her leather hood, which got me a big smile when her face finally appeared from several hours of darkness:

“Thank you David,” explained Jessica, which was followed by a kiss on the cheek.

“You’re welcome Jess,” I replied as I led her out of her cell and the locked bars of Erin’s cell.

I then unlocked that cell and followed Jessica inside. She sat down on the cell bunk while I released Erin’s head from her leather hood and with two warm leather hoods in my hand; I left the cell, locking the bars behind me:

“Okay ladies, Jessica first. Please back up to the bars and I’ll release your hands and feet from the heavy manacles and shackles,” I explained so one-by-one (Jessica) first, I freed their hands and feet from a long day in bondage.

That completed, I heard Kelly returning the cell block with a tray of food in her hands so we slipped the plates through the locked bars and left Erin and Jessica to their meal. I replaced the various toys in their cabinets and returned to the kitchen myself to join Kelly for dinner.

“It’s a shame that you are going home to the UK for Christmas David,” said Kelly as she started a conversation that I knew was about to come up days ago.

“To be honest sweetheart, I don’t really want to go home now that you and I are getting on so well but I promised my family I would go home for Christmas but I have asked Debbie to arrange an earlier flight back so I’m here for New Year’s,” I replied, trying to gain some points from a Christmas away from the girl I was falling girl love with.

Dinner continued for the next hour or so and finally we got back round to the subject of what to do about Erin and Jessica tonight. In the end we agreed to lock them in separate cells and spend the rest of our last weekend before Christmas in bed together. By Sunday lunchtime, both Erin and Jess were ready for some freedom while Kelly and I headed to the mall so that we could get some last minute Christmas shopping done before I headed back to the UK for a week.

The Approaching Holidays:

During my last week in work before Christmas I prepared to head home for a few days so that I could get back to the States for New Year and my new girlfriend Kelly. We still had to negotiate the office Christmas party, which was a massive success. My flight home was on Saturday night and Kelly agreed to drive me to O’Hare on route to her parent’s home south of Chicago. On Saturday morning we awoke with Kelly handcuffing my hands to the headboard of my bed:

“Hey Kelly, is this my last fuck before Christmas,” I teased?

“No darling, replied Kelly as she approached with a steel chastity belt. “Last night was the last fuck you will have until you get back to the states and I unlock you!”

“Kelly, you can’t put that thing on my sweetheart. “It is a great idea but with all the increased airport security and the new x-ray body scanners, there is no way I’d get through security wearing it,” I pleaded as Kelly started to place it around my waist. “I promise you Kelly that I will be faithful as I’d never ruin what we have!”

Kelly then stopped and looked into my eyes:

“I guess you’re right David, replied Kelly as she started removing the chastity belt before actually pushing the first lock home. “I guess there is no way that you’ll find a girl that offers you what I can!”

We then kissed again and with me still handcuffed to the bed, Kelly jumped on top of me and we made love for another hour. This really was our last fuck before Christmas because by lunchtime, we were in Kelly’s car, heading to the airport and our first period apart since my PA brought us together only weeks previously.

February 1, 2009

This morning began just like every other morning. i woke up at 6 am and began my daily ritual of quickly showering, getting myself presentable, making breakfast and serving You in bed. I knelt quietly beside Your bed in my “in house attire.” (When i am home alone with my Master i am completely naked wearing only my two black leather wrist and ankle cuffs, and a thick black leather collar. All are locked in place with heavy padlocks and Master keeps the keys on His key ring along with His house and car keys. This is to remind me that i too am His property just as is His car and His house.) As You finished Your breakfast, You leaned over to kiss my forehead. You reminded me that You were excited about the Super Bowl party You planned for tonight. You said that W/we had a lot to do to get ready for O/our guest. (Master had invited five or six of His male friends over to watch the game with Him, and i was to serve the food and drinks.) Since i don’t share Your love for football, i didn’t share Your enthusiasm about the night’s upcoming events.

i ran the water for Your bath and then went to clean the dishes. When i returned, You were just about to step out of the tub. i dried Your body while You continued to talk about the things W/we needed to do. You kissed me passionately parting my lips with Your tongue, running Your fingers between my thighs and pausing on my clit. You stopped abruptly and wagged Your finger, wet with my juices, in front of my face and said, “No, no. you will not distract Me with your sweet, brown pussy today. W/we have a busy schedule ahead of U/us.” You pointed to a shopping bag sitting on the floor beside Your bed. “I got U/us something.” You followed me into the bedroom to watch me as i pulled two matching Steelers’ jerseys from the bag. Just as the ungrateful slave slut that i am, i began to complain.

“Master, please let me go out when Your friends arrive. i really hate football and i don’t think i can sit here all night while You and Your friends get drunk.”

The look on Your face was the same look that i have when You slap mine. Shock and disappointment washed over it, and Your cheeks glow red with fury. i should have known to stop there, but that was only the beginning of my whining and complaining.

You pulled Your favorite jeans of mine and a black and gold bra and panty set from my dresser drawers (my Master chooses my clothes that i wear everyday) and tell me to get dressed. i put those things on along with the new jersey and begin to tidy the house for guests. i spend the better part of the day preparing the food and snacks but i also constantly let You know that i am not happy with this task.

“i hate football, anyway.”

“i’m not having company, Master, You are.”

“Why can’t i just hang out with my friends?’

“Why can’t You just order pizza?”

“Why do i even need to be here?”

Finally, You had enough and couldn’t take my mouth anymore. You told me to strip and wait for you in the punishment room. (This room is where W/we keep most of O/our “equipment.” It used to be a garage, but Master had it closed off. There are no windows at all in the room. It has warm brown wall to wall carpeting and beige painted walls. Other than a large painting depicting a nude woman being whipped while tied to a cross, the room remains intentionally undecorated to give it a cold feeling. As you might have already guessed, this is my least favorite place in the house.) i know i’m in big trouble now. i immediately go into corner time, waiting for You to come in and administer my punishment.

It seemed like hours passed and my knees were aching from the carpet burns. i could hear Your friends beginning to arrive. When You did come into the room, i was expecting You to give me the usual spanking with Your belt and i was embarrassed because i knew that everyone would hear it. But that was not Your plan at all. You have secretly prepared for this moment because lately Your belt hadn’t been as effective in correcting my behavior.

Using the rings on my ankle and wrist cuffs, You tied me to the (asymmetrical) horse that You made for my birthday. (This allows my head to be low and my ass to be up high. The horse is lined with black vinyl covered padding along the base and where my knees rest, and is not too uncomfortable unless i am lying on it for long periods of time.) You pulled the steel medical tray in front of me so that i could see what ‘instruments’ You planned to use for my punishment. On the tray You placed two things: the large silicone buttplug that You have threatened to use on many occasions, that i fear won’t fit, and another item that i had never seen before. It was a steel plug with a hose and a funnel attached at the end of the hose.

My eyes instantly grew wide with fear and i knew what You were planning for me. Just as i began my verbally protests, You inserted the bright red ballgag in my mouth and left me in the room to ponder the situation. While You were away, i struggled to lift my head many times to look at Your instruments. My heart beat so fast i thought it would burst from my chest.

You got Your guests settled in and returned in about a half hour’s time. i begged You, through the gag, to forgive me by promising to be the best hostess i can be. i begged You for a severe beating with Your belt. But You told me it was way to late for that and i should have thought about that this morning before i pissed You off. You grabbed some lube and began working Your fingers in and around my asshole. My tears began to run down my face. i could feel my clit swelling while pressing against the base of the horse as i wiggled to allow Your finger easier access to my hole.

“you are such a fucking whore. you know that don’t you?” i could hear the smile on Your face as Your second finger slid in my ass and your thumb in my pussy. You played with me for a little longer and then pulled Your hand away.

“you know what’s coming next don’t you?” You asked as You brushed the cold steel at my tightly puckered hole. You began working the plug in and out of my ass, twisting it deeper and using more force with each thrust. i let out a soft moan through the gag, in pleasure and pain. Just as it became unbearable, i felt my hole relax and i knew that the steel plug was in place. i could feel You tug at the hose to make sure that the plug would not pop out.

You grabbed a handful of my hair and turned my head to look at You and said, “you had better not push that out. Do you understand me?”

“Weeefff Maphfer.” i mumbled threw my gag.

With only a warning from the sound of Your zipper being lowered, You gave me my first punishment of the evening. You released Your bladder into the funnel. i felt Your hot piss flowing into my bowls and i gasped of pleasure. You laughed because You knew that as the night continued, my reaction would change. When You were finished You grabbed the silicone plug and covered it with lube. i shook my head ‘no’ and mumbled pleas for You not to use it. You ignored me and pressed it firmly and methodically against my hole. i tensed in a fleeting attempt to pull away. You put Your hand on the small of my back forcing my body and my pussy back onto the horse. i already had very little wiggle room, but under the power of Your hand, i had even less. Just before the monster plug fully settled in completely, i let out a loud yelp. You smiled and firmly smacked my ass.

You walked around to look at me again. While tenderly wiping the tears from my eyes You ask, “How does that fell, hmm? Does it hurt?”

“Weeefff Maphfer.”

“Good!” Your voice instant changed from loving to a stern growl. “So maybe the next time I ask you to do something for me, you’ll have a better attitude.”

With that, You covered my eyes with a sleeping mask to blindfold me. Then i felt You insert the small spongy ear plugs and place the headphones over my ears with the music loud enough that i wouldn’t be able to tell when You returned.

While You were away with Your guests, i tried to stretch my limbs and adjust my body. i felt parts of me begin to stiffen and fall asleep. Though i had no way of knowing for sure, i thought i sensed You in the room with me many times. i cried and even plead for release, repeatedly. Hours seemed to pass before You returned and touched my shoulder, i was glad my torment was over. Pulling off the headphones, You removed the ties and helped me to my feet. You freed my mouth from the gag and allowed me to relax my jaw, but You left the blindfold and earplugs in place. You placed a large plastic bowl in my hands and guided me to my knees. i instinctively knew what the bowl was for. With one hand on the side of my head, you aggressively press my face into the floor. With the other hand You reach behind me to maneuver the buttplug from my asshole. i felt myself struggling to control a scream as the plug was ripped from my body. i immediately search in the dark for the plastic bowl and position it beneath me to catch Your fluids and my waste exploding from my body. When You were sure that i had expelled everything, You push me back to my knees and clean me up with a wet cloth.

i waited on my knees until You gave me further instructions. However, i was surprised to feel the steel plug with the hose being pressed in at my backdoor yet again. This time, with little regard for discretion, i loudly protest.

“No Master, please,” i heard my self yell. But the steel plug slid in with little to no resistance. i reached out for You  and realized that at least one other person is in the room. One of You yanked my hair towards the floor while the other refastened the ballgag in my mouth. The one holding my hair forces my head into the carpet and sits on my face. i believed that person straddling my neck, with His ass on the side of my face, to be You since You have done that before when You thought that i was getting out of control. i could only struggle to breath and flail my arms around in that vulnerable position. i felt my belly fill with warm fluid again and was humiliated to know that someone other You was pissing in my ass. i then felt You switch places and You added Your piss as well. Again, the large silicone buttplug was pushed in place. At that point, i noticed that the blindfold was becoming soaked with my tears. You and Your guest led me to a chair. my arms were quickly tied behind me and my legs were spread apart and tied to the back legs of the chair. i know it was You who straddled the chair to sit on my bare lap, pinching and twisting my nipples. i sensed that it had to be half-time because You played with me so long before replacing the headphones over my ears and leaving me in complete darkness.

Each time i thought that i could feel Your presence in the room, i begged You for forgiveness.

By the end of the evening i was crying and writhing in pain. my belly cramped badly. i twisted and turned in the chair in attempts to push the plug, or at least Your fluid, out of my ass. When You finally untied me, removing the blindfold and earplugs, i was happy to hear that Your friends had all left. You slowly led me to the bathroom to release Your piss from my bowels. You allowed me to shower and clean myself up.

As i entered the bedroom, You were sitting on the end of the bed motioning for me to come to You. You brushed my hair from my shoulder and kissed my neck and said, “Tonight was very exciting for Me. My team won the Super Bowl. And do you know how I want to celebrate?” You leaned closer to me, pressed Your lips against my ear and whispered, “I want to give you what you’ve begged for all night.”

That’s when i noticed Your belt in Your right hand.

The best way to summarize Amy was to say that she was a sophisticated and well-bred young woman.   Everything about Amy was petite except her hips.  Amy was just over five feet tall.  She almost always wore high heels.  Her body was quite slender and feminine.  Everything about Amy was feminine.  By that I mean her neck, her waist, her wrists and her ankles were all narrow.  She had a pointy chin and a pointier nose.  Her head was quite small, surrounded on both sides by beautiful, straight, long brown hair.  It was obvious she spent a good amount of time on her hair; the highlights of lighter colors were flawless.  She had long eyelashes and never, ever was seen at B-school without makeup on.  Most girls with this sort of physique tend to be lacking in the breast department but Amy had a nice firm set of beautifully developed Cs.

Amy had a snappy personality.  I wouldn’t say she was particularly vocal, but she wasn’t quiet either.  Her views on business weren’t exactly brilliant, but she never said anything stupid.  Her comments were usually well measured.  She was the type of student who stayed within herself but projected confidence when forced to stand in front of the room and give a presentation.  Her hand-gestures were wonderful to track as she delivered her carefully rehearsed lines flawlessly.  Men gravitated toward her and she seemed perfectly comfortable with the attention.  Rumors connected her with various men at the school, but they were all unsubstantiated.  She had her share of girlfriends, but wasn’t a gossipy type.

Amy drove a BMW and always dressed with great style and grace.  Other than her impressive collection of high heels, she usually wore skirts.  Once, on a Saturday when we had a project due, she wore blue jeans and holy shit did her smoking lower body ever fill those jeans with precision and grace.

Like most men, I was totally smitten with her beauty and her personality.  It wasn’t that she was particularly brilliant; she just carried herself like a woman – sweet as sugar, but not afraid to crack a joke.  She didn’t take herself too seriously, but at the same time she knew that she was a petite little babe.

As I got to know her, I began to realize that in some ways she was quite vapid and materialistic.  She loved buying Prada bags.  It seemed to be her main hobby.  When I asked her what music she was interested in, she mumbled something about Cold Play.  Her main goals were shopping, and finding a marketing job that would pay her a six-figure salary, in that order.

In the first year of school, we were in different groups.  I barely knew her and more admired her from afar.  Then, in the second year, we were placed in the same study group.  I got to know her better.  Most people in business school were in their late 20s.  Amy was 27 and I was 32, having suffered a few additional years in the real world before deciding I could use an MBA.  The added experience gave me a real-world edge on many of my classmates.  At some point or another, I summoned up the courage to ask Amy to dinner.  Much to my delight she said yes.

The first date went well.  We ate sushi and the conversation flowed freely.  Amy wasn’t the most interesting girl in the world, but her beauty and general affect more than compensated for her lack of an apparent edge.  Her movements were precise and well coordinated.  The simple act of pushing her hair back from her forehead or clearing her throat was so lovely that I was soon transfixed.  I loved the way her hair flowed so gracefully around that narrow neck.  Each time she turned her head I caught a glimpse of those perfectly formed tiny little ears, each with a good-sized diamond stud in her pierced lobes.

Our first date was a success!  We both enjoyed ourselves.  I made her laugh a few times.  When I dropped her off at her posh condo, she permitted me to give her a peck on the cheek.  Outside of that I didn’t want to push it too far.  I had a good thing going and didn’t want to be overeager.

Upon completion of our date, I was amazed with the painful tightness of my balls.  I had no choice but to exceed the speed limit when driving back to my apartment.  When I arrived home I barely had to touch myself before I exploded all over the place.  The big wad of tissues I used was unable to contain the mess and I spilled my own seed on my pants and the floor.

The second date was even better.  We met for cocktails and talked for hours.  She seemed more relaxed with me and told me more about her family.  They were quite wealthy and lived on a huge piece of property west of town.  She was an only child.  Again I was almost overwhelmed by her beauty.  At one point she left to use the ladies room.  When she returned I admired the way she moved across the room.  Her hips swung to and fro with such efficiency and purpose.  I studied her perfectly toned legs as they propelled her smoothly back to me.

When I dropped her off I was hoping she’d invite me upstairs.  Especially after we kissed deeply.  But then she seemed in a rush and I was left in a state of heightened excitement that could only be resolved with a late-night date with Rosy Palm.  Once again I was amazed at the intensity of my orgasm.  I was in love!

After that we went on one more date.  I’m not sure why, but I was probably too pushy during the date.  I revealed too much about myself.  Maybe I came off as somewhat of a slob.  Maybe I came off as a bit desperate.  Whatever the case was, I could feel her withdrawing from me.

She then proceeded to ignore my phone calls and emails for a week.  I feared I was sunk!  But I wasn’t about to back off that easily.  Amy was too big a prize.  Let me first say that I realize this is a somewhat animalistic thought, but I do believe all men think this way:  Her vagina, though out of sight, was constantly on my mind!  It could only be so perfect!  I pictured it nestled there beneath her little skirt and her tiny panties, a perfectly formed lower-case “v,” with the thin slit serving as the gateway to a narrow cavern of Female – the most luxurious cavern the world would ever know.  I imagined how incredibly soft the skin must be and how Amy must take such incredible care of her prized possession.  I could picture the way her panties must hug her snatch – from it’s formation at her naval all the way beneath her perfect ass – the way the flesh must undulate so gracefully away from the surrounding area.  I found myself wondering if she shaved her pubic hair entirely, or if she groomed the hair so that it formed a neat triangle.  I pictured her sitting spread-legged on a chair in front of a mirror after a shower with her eyelashes pointed downward in rapt attention as she deftly manicured her perfect little cunt with the utmost attention to detail.

A week after our lousy third date, I spied her walking alone across campus to the parking lot.  I decided it was now or never.  Even though the writing was on the wall I wanted answers.

I walked quickly and admired her beautiful, pert ass as it moved in the confines of her miniskirt.  Today she wore leather boots, which was a break from her usual high heels.  Man was she a nugget!

She turned her head as I approached and I could see the slight hints of a negative reaction.

“Oh.  Hi James,” she said politely, but with a noticeable lack of affect in her voice.

I won’t bore you with the details of the first five pained minutes of our conversation, but let’s just say Amy was less than enthused with our last date.  She felt I was a tad pushy and I made her feel uncomfortable with some of the things I revealed about past relationships.  I argued a few points with her but it quickly became a debate about semantics.  The point was that Amy was no longer interested in me.

Maybe I should have just let it go.  But that’s not really the way I am.  Plus, I was totally infatuated with Amy and I didn’t want to give up without a fight.  I also felt she was hiding something from me.

“Look Amy,” I began.  “It’s okay if you don’t want to date anymore, but I just have this feeling you’re holding back on the truth.  Are you sure there isn’t more that you aren’t telling me?”

Amy stopped in her tracks and faced me.  She placed her legs neatly together and huddled her arms close to her body.  “Okay,” she said as though she had come to a major decision point.  Her voice and posture changed.  It became much more pointed, less evasive.  “Do you really want to hear the truth, James?”

“Yes.”

“Even if it offends you?”

“Yes.”

“Are you sure?”

A hint of sadness filled her eyes, as though she felt bad about what she was about to say.  I could see Amy was having second thoughts about her change in course.  “Amy, don’t be afraid to hurt my feelings.  Just be honest with me.  I can take it.”

She took a deep breath.  How is it that a beautiful woman could look beautiful by simply inhaling the air around her?  “Okay, James.  Don’t take this the wrong way.  You’re actually a really nice guy.  But you’re not the type of guy I would ever consider spreading my legs for.”

The truth hit me so hard.  I just stood there.

Emboldened, Amy continued. “I swear I’m not trying to be mean or anything.  It’s just the truth.  You’re not an alpha male.  I don’t think you have it in you.”  I saw her eyes drift down momentarily; the implications clear, before she refocused on my face.  “I’m sorry,” she added.  “You’re a good guy and I want us to remain friends, but that’s it.”  With that she turned and walked abruptly away.

I probably should have left it at that.  Instead, I decided to get brave.  If Amy had the guts to make such a statement, I reasoned that be so quick to let things go.  After all, she happened to be right.  I was no alpha male.  I had certain tendencies that my readers are well aware of.

She was in the process of climbing into her BMW when I caught up to her again.  “What is it?” she said with a note of irritation in her voice, while at the same time focusing her sweet smile on me in an effort to be as kind as possible.

“I’m sorry to bug you again,” I said, somewhat breathless from chasing her.  “Look, you’re right,” I said.  My face turned red.  “If you have a moment, I have a confession to make.”

“A confession?” The corners of her mouth curled upwards in curiosity.

“I just wanted to say that you’re more perceptive than you let on.  You’re right.  I’m not an alpha male,” I stuttered.  “I more the submissive type.”

I was about to walk away until I saw the look on her face.  For the first time, her tense expression faded.  Her facial muscles relaxed and she gently nodded her head while her smile widened.  “I know,” she said.  “I could totally tell.  You are way too impressed with me.”

“I can’t help it,” I countered.  “You’re stunningly beautiful.”

She nodded her head in agreement and paused.  I expected the next words out of her mouth would be “Thank you.”  Instead she surprised me by saying, “I thought it was cute the way you fawned all over me.  It’s not a trait I’m really looking for in a real relationship, but I assume I can count on your loyalty, right?”  She raised her eyebrows challengingly at me.

“Absolutely,” I said.  In truth I wanted her to know she had more than my loyalty!  I would gladly clean the dirt from the soles of her high heels if she told me too.  Instead I said rather meekly, “Whatever you need, just ask.”

“Thank you,” she said.  “I will.”

I again prepared to walk away, but Amy stopped me again.  It was as though she suddenly realized the true intent of my commentary.  “Wait, James,” she said, smiling mischievously.  “Do you mean if I need ANYTHING at all I can count on you?”

This was getting interesting.  I could see the gears turning in her head as she began to realize my true intent.  It emboldened me.  “Amy, your wish is my command,” I said as earnestly as I could.  I bowed my head slightly in deference to her, a subtle indication to her that I consider her to be above me in the natural order of things.

Her laughter sent mixed signals.  Did she think I was just kidding, or did she realize now that I was submitting myself to her?  Her next comment left no doubt that it was the latter -  “Glad to know I can count on your [she paused] obedience.”  Her eyes locked on mine.  It was obvious to me she understood the situation to a tee.  She became confident and serious.  “Say, James, I’m curious.  Tell me.  After our dates were over, when you went home, did you like, touch yourself?”

“Yes, I did.”  I looked down at my feet.

I felt her finger tuck beneath my chin.  Just the feel of her touch sent a jolt through my body.  I felt a rapid swelling in my pants.  “Look at me when I talk to you,” she said with sweet, feminine authority.  This was perfect!

Our eyes met.  “It’s okay, James,” she said.  “I think it’s cute.”

“Really?”  I felt light-headed.

She laughed.  “Yeah.  I mean, it’s also gross.  And perverted.  But cute.”

I didn’t know how to respond to that.  She released me chin and our eyes locked again.  I stared into her deep brown eyes and was overwhelmed with the moment.  She looked as though she was analyzing me, but she also looked quite pleased with things.  She continued to stare and smile, letting her words sink in.

“I should probably get going,” she said, reaching into her Prada handbag and grasping the keys to her 330ix.

“Wait, Amy,” the words poured out of me. “I live five minutes from here.  Want to come over and I’ll show you what I did after each of our dates.  You don’t have to take any clothing off.  You can sit comfortably on my couch and watch me.  It would be my way of honoring you.”

Amy took a deep breath and a step away.  She laughed nervously.  “Wait, let me get this straight.  You want me to come over so you can masturbate while I watch?” she had a note of incredulity to her voice.

“I’m sorry,” I said.  “Forget it.”

Amy appeared to catch herself.  She smiled so sweetly I wanted to melt.  Her eyes drifted down again where she no doubt caught site of my tented groin.  “James,” she said laughing and putting her hand over her mouth, then removing it.  “You know, it’s okay.  Don’t feel bad.  I totally understand where you’re coming from.  And I’m touched.  A little bit grossed out, but touched.”

“It would be a great honor, ma’am.” I said, lowering my voice.

Amy laughed.  “No, you can’t call me ma’am.  I’ll tell you what, James.  From now on if nobody else is around you can call me ‘Miss Amy.’  I think that conveys an appropriate amount of respect.”

“Yes Miss Amy,” I said.  “Thank you, Miss Amy.”

Amy looked down at her tiny wristwatch.  “Okay, this is getting a little bit weird,” she said.  “I have to go now.”

“You know I would never lay a finger on you, right?” I said.

“Of course I know that,” she laughed.

I stood there, red-faced while she got into her car.  I waited until she was buckled up and she turned and looked at me.  I waved meekly.  Amy responded by blowing a quick kiss, smiling knowingly, and then driving away.

**********

The parking-lot interaction with beautiful, sweet Amy was I could think about for the next few days.  I saw her in school from time to time, but she was busy and never made any time to talk with me.  I figured that she had her fun and was moving on with those alpha males she apparently was more interested in.  It was really disappointing to me because I was sure we had established some sort of innate understanding and she had seemed to enjoy herself.  Still, as the days went by, my hopes for additional encounters faded.

Then, on a Thursday afternoon, I was sitting outside the school hall smoking a butt.  Suddenly, to my great joy, Amy was there.  She had snuck up behind me.  She wore an incredibly sexy maroon-colored, velvet mini, matching heels, and a tight blouse that wrapped smartly around her svelte upper-body curves.

“Smoking is bad for you,” she said.

“Oh, hi Amy.” I blurted.

“What happened to Miss Amy?” she teased, good-naturedly.

“Hi Miss Amy,” I said.  My heart began beating faster.

“Remember the other day when you said, “Your wish is my command,” said Amy.

“Of course,” I said.

“Well, I command you to stop smoking.” She put her hands on her hips.  Goddamn was she smoking hot!

“Okay, I’ll stop,” I said.

“It’s what I want, so I think you should stop.  Unless you’re not true to your word.”  She raised her eyebrows.

“If it’s what you want, then I have no choice,” I said, heart rate skyrocketing.

“No choice,” she smiled.  “I like that.”  I could see the gears were once again turning in her pretty head.  She was mustering up the courage to say something.  I waited patiently until she delivered the words I was hoping for.  “I actually don’t have class for three hours,” she said.  “I was meeting Professor McClure about my start-up.  So I was thinking, since I have some time and don’t feel like going all the way home, what say we head over to your place?  I want to take you up on your offer from the other day.”  She focused those teasing eyes on me before delivering the knockout blow – “I figure I could use a good laugh.”

I had all I could do to keep from coming in my pants on the spot!  The way she was so casual about the whole thing.  So confident.  So breezy!  She sat on the low concrete wall next to me and crossed her legs seductively.  She dangled her red high heel in front of me and raised those eyebrows.

She followed me to my little apartment.  I was shaking with excitement.  This was too much!  Once inside, she sat on the couch while I poured her a glass of water.  When I returned with the glass, she had opened my laptop computer, which was on the coffee table next to the couch and had turned it on.

“I want to see what kind of websites you visit,” she said, flashing a smile at me.  Then, noticing a sour look of concern on my face, she added, “Oh relax, James.  For our relationship to be – how should I put this – effective, you can’t be keeping any secrets from me.  Why don’t you take your clothes off while I check your Internet history,” she said, not taking her eyes off the screen.  “Mine stay ON,” she added, in case there was any doubt.

While I disrobed in my bedroom, I heard her voice in the other room.  “When you’re ready, come kneel in front of me, okay?”

“Yes, Miss Amy,” said hoarsely.

Amy stared bluntly at my crotch as I reentered the room in my birthday suit.  She made me turn around, so she could get a nice view.  She whistled condescendingly before saying.  “Gosh, you’re hairy, but overall not bad.  Let me get a good look at your penis.  Stick it out.”

I kneeled down and front of her as her eyes studied my prized organ.  She nodded her head as though it was confirming something she previously suspected.  I figured she might comment on my lack of size.  After all, I’m not the most well endowed.  I’d guess I’m five inches on my hardest day.

Instead she said, “Don’t you think you ought to get some tissue so you don’t make a mess on your carpet?”

“Yes Miss Amy.”  And I was off to the bathroom and back again in a matter of seconds.

When I returned, she resumed her visual examination of my groin.  Finally, she shuffled her little butt on my couch until she was satisfied with her positioning.  “Okay, you can play with it, but I don’t want you to cum yet.  If you cum without my permission, I’ll leave and we’ll never do this again.  Clear?”

Once I began stroking, Amy turned her eyes back to the history files on the Internet.  She had uncrossed her legs and now sat, perfectly poised, high heels together as she leaned forward and clicked the mouse pad with her slender fingers.  Occasionally she glanced at me and smiled while shaking her head in mock disapproval.

Finally, after what seemed like eternity, she sat up, turned slightly toward me and used both hands to put her hair behind her shoulders.  “I have to say, James, and don’t take this the wrong way because you ARE a nice guy.  But you’re also a complete penis pumping jerkoff, aren’t you?”  She burst into laughter at her own joke.

“Yes Miss Amy.”

She pushed her hair back from her head again and focused in on me.  “The girls at school always try to predict who are the studs and who are the jerks.  You were the subject of much debate.  Me and Tina were totally right.  Lucy, Emily, and Michelle were wrong.  I can’t wait to tell them all!”

“Please don’t,” I said, panic suddenly enveloping me.

“Relax, James.”  She stood and smoothed her skirts.  “It’s our little secret.  But I want to make you suffer a bit.  Only because I can.  I feel like some frozen yogurt.  Stop masturbating, put your clothes back on, and let’s go.”

I held the door for Amy, and took the wheel.  On the way to the store, Amy laid down some groundwork for what was to become the nature of our relationship.  “You know, James.  I’m a busy girl.  Between school and my start-up, it’s hard for me to find time to shop for groceries, clean my condo and run errands.  I could really use a good gopher boy.”  There wasn’t the slightest bit of sarcasm in her voice.  She was dead serious.

I took a deep breath.  “I can totally be that person, Miss Amy.”

“Good.  I will appreciate the help.  Now you do realize everything will be 100% on my terms.  I will ignore you for weeks at a time.  Then I might need you for several days in a row.  Who knows, right?  You should never call me for any reason.  Ever.  Got it?”

“Yes Miss Amy.”

“Good.  I will call you when and if I need you.  You should be ready to do whatever I need you to on a moment’s notice.  Understand?”

“I understand.”

“Good.”  She pondered, clearly quite pleased with the arrangement she’d just dictated to me.  “How do your balls feel right now?”

“They are so sore, Miss Amy.”

She giggled.  “I think I like them that way.  Tell me, why are they so sore?”

I blushed, not sure what to say.

“It’s okay,” she encouraged me in a soothing, feminine voice that made my balls ache even more.  She put her hand on my thigh.  “I need to hear it.  Tell me why your balls are so sore, James.”

This was an important moment between us.  I struggled to get the words out.  “Because you’re so beautiful.  You are dressed so nicely.  You smell so nice.  Your body is so,” I paused.  “Incredible.”

Amy listened intently before responding.  “I really have you?  Don’t I?  Tell me, what part of my body makes your balls the sorest?”

I knew the answer, but was afraid of saying it for fear of making Amy uncomfortable.

She smiled, narrowing her eyes.  “Go ahead, James.  I want you to say it.  Don’t be shy.  Which of my female body parts makes your penis the hardest, and your balls the sorest?”  She squeezed my thigh and slid her pinkie down to the edge of my groin.

“Your vagina,” I mouthed, amazed at Amy’s confidence.  “Every part of your body is perfect, but your vagina is the center of your, uh, power.  But your feet also…those high heels.  I just want to worship them for you.”

Amy giggled again.  “Good to know.”  She sighed with pleasure.  “You’re like totally be in heaven, having a babe like me boss you around, huh?

“Yes Miss Amy.”

“Good.  Get used to it then.  Because I could really use the free help, and I’m more than willing to use you for my personal gain.  Are you okay with that?”

“Yes Miss Amy.”

“Just so you know, I won’t feel the least bit sorry for you when I make you do menial chores for me.  And I especially won’t be sorry about sexually humiliating you since you obviously enjoy being dominated by women so much.”  She laughed at the windshield in front of her and sighed contemplatively.

“This makes this an ideal relationship for the both of us then.  I get your total servitude and you get the pleasure of serving a higher power.”

The ice cream shop was excruciating.  Miss Amy ordered a small strawberry frozen yogurt.  Then she made me sit there across from her while she slurped down the frozen treat seductively, her little tongue darting out and sliding its way around the cone.  “Try not to cum in your pants please, James,” she said, wiping the corner of her mouth with a napkin.

She insisted we hold hands on the way back to the car (“you can pretend you’re really my stud muffin”).  Amy took her middle finger and massaged the inside of my palm with it, laughing the whole time.  My nuts had become so sore I had to squeeze my legs together on the ride home, a detail that did not escape the observant Amy.  “I don’t understand guys like you at all,” she said.  “All I have to do is be near you and look at you,” she laughed.

When we got back to my place, she decided to take pity on me.  “I don’t want you to think I’m a bitch,” she said.  “I think you’ll find me to be a perfectly fair master.”  She paused to let that word sink in.  “I think you deserve a reward for your obedience.  My class isn’t for another hour.  Let’s go back inside and give you some needed frustration relief.  How does that sound?”

“Great, Miss Amy!”

“I thought you’d like that, slave boy.”  Her patronizing look of superiority was priceless.  We both felt it.  We both knew it.

Back inside, Amy permitted me to take my clothing off again and kneel before her.  She was totally at ease with her new role as she slid one of her high heels beneath my open legs so that the tip of it was pressed just below my anus.  The front of her narrow ankle pressed up on my sore nuts and caused them to splay lewdly apart from one-another.  “Does that hurt?” she asked.

“No, Miss Amy.”

“How about this then.”  She took her foot back and gave me a decent kick in the nuts.” I grunted, and she smiled.  “That felt good.  I could use a few more of those, but maybe some other time, when you aren’t as obedient as today.”  She pulled her foot back and placed it next to her other foot.  “Tell me when you’re going to lose it, James.”

“I’m going to lose it, Miss Amy!” I said ten seconds later.

She laughed.  “Your face is turning all red.  I wish I had a mirror.  Shoot your mess in the tissue like I know you’ve been wanting to.”

I proceeded to do just that.  This particularly intense orgasm lasted almost a minute.  I came so hard I went momentarily cross-eyed.

“Wow,” she said.  “That was quite a tribute.”  Her smile lit up the room.

“Thank…you…miss…Amy,” I panted.

Before I could catch my breath, Amy put her hand on my shoulder.  “I think it’s time we test your loyalty, James.  Since you didn’t get to have any ice cream, I think it’s only fair that you get to eat a milkshake,” she waited for me to comprehend where she was coming from.

I didn’t really like the idea.  Amy was so perceptive that she could sense my reluctance.  “Oh, come now, James.  It’ll be good for you.  A special protein shake.  You DO want to please me, don’t you James?”  Amy did something absolutely incredible.  She pointed directly at her crotch, the small rise in her mini-skirt just below her belt.  “You DO want to please IT, don’t you?”  Her voice was not at all unkind.  It was firm, feminine and coaxing.

“Yes Miss Amy,” I was forced to admit as I felt the power of her words and actions, and weakness came over me.

“Good.  Hand me your protein shake.  I want to personally feed it to you.”

I did as I was instructed.

“I think this is a wonderful sign of my complete superiority, don’t you?  This way you get to do something disgusting that you don’t want to do, just to please me.  Now, open wide and stick out your tongue.

In case there was any doubt whatsoever of the situation I was in, Amy reached gently down between my legs with her free hand and gathered up my balls like a pair of grapes.  I felt the pressure increase until I felt a dull pain in my stomach.

“Now, lean forward a bit.  Show me how eager you are to please me!  That’s it!  Show me how much you want to eat your load, James. [Speaking directly in my ear]  Slurp it up.  And chew it on it a bit.  Open wide so I can see.  There we go.  Perfect.”

I gobbled up my snack like a starving boy from a third world country who hadn’t had nourishment in several days.  Amy didn’t let up.  “Make sure you eat every last squirt.  Perfect.”  She placed the toilet tissue down on the table, while continuing to grip my balls.  With the hand that had been holding the tissue she took my chin.  “I think sperm is probably quite healthy,” she said.  “What do you think?”

“I don’t know, Miss Amy.” I said.  The truth was I was in the middle of the most intense sexual experience of my life.  My mind wasn’t working.

“I think it has to be really healthy,” she said, clearly mocking me with her silly self-debate.  There’s got to be tons of protein and nutrients in all that semen I just made you eat.  You should really thank me.  I just fed you a well-balanced diet.  It’s probably better than the crap you usually eat.”  She laughed triumphantly in my face.

For the first time since our encounter, I saw a sign of Amy’s bitchy side, as she effectively closed the deal on our relationship.  With elation blended with dread, it hit me – in a matter of an afternoon, Amy had proven herself to be a divine, young dominant Woman.  “Thank you, Miss Amy,” I said.  Tears of joy formed in the corners of my eyes.

Amy pointed down to her vagina again, still nestled out of view.  “You need to thank it as well,” she said, elevating her voice.  “Say ‘Thanks Amy’s vagina!”

“Thanks Amy’s vagina!”

“It says you’re welcome!” Amy said.  She released my balls and stood, dusting her hands off after the completion of a job well done.  She checked her watch.  “Oh, looks like I’m late for class.”

Tired after a long day of school, Leslie returned to her rented apartment facing a pile of homework, a sink of dishes and a night of boring television. The college lifestyle seemed so easy and free from high school – freedom, partying, a future. Now, it just seemed like work.

22, single, with a few friends and a student income, Leslie pondered. Was this really all it was supposed to be?

Slim, with short brunette hair and an average body, Leslie never considered herself extraordinary – just average. Which suited her fine. With the other girls off partying, dancing, drinking…. getting into dangerous situations and trouble, Leslie was quite happy to stay at home and relax.

Tonight, however, she needed something different. She thought about calling home – no, she did that all the time, and talking to her parents and her brother had just become routine. Internet chat was just too much – guys trolling for partners, girls dangling availability….  or just people i the mood to fight and mouth off. Flipping through her notes, Leslie saw a phone number….  from a classmate, who had offered it to her in case she had questions about the upcoming test.

David.

Dave, actually. He preferred Dave. Sweet, charming, easy-going….. seemed like a good guy. Had a good handle on the class material – always happy to talk, even to the shy Leslie. He lived at home, and had a car, so if she called him….. he might even be able to come over…..

Leslie`s hands trembled at the thought. She`d been with a few guys as boyfriends before, even had a little sex, but nothing in the past year or so. She was always nervous, anxious….  worried that a man would judge her based on her 36B breasts or the width of her hips. She always told herself that she had nothing to worry about, but the thoughts crept in anyway.

Before she even realized what she was doing, the phone was ringing.

“Hello?”  It was Dave.

In a few moments, the plans were set. Notes, studying, 8:00. Her place.

!!!! Went the thoughts in Leslie`s head. The place was a disaster! But she had almost 4 hours to make it presentable. With that kind of time, she set off to make it clean and ready for Dsave`s arrival, all the while wondering….. does he like me enough to hang out? Or is he just coming to help with studying?

The doorbell chimed at promptly 8, and Dave came in and sat down. 2 hours of studying, a bag of chips and 2 cans of cola passed in a blur for Leslie, who knew – she wanted to feel a closeness with him, it was so nice to have someone here – but how to express it?

Finally, she just said it – “Dave, what do you think about me?”  Shocked that the words came out of her mouth, Leslie suddenly saw a grin across his face.

“Leslie, you`re a great girl. Smart, funny, happy, not full of drama….. honest, and to be hinest with you – very cute. Whether you believe it about yourself or not.”

Stunned, but feeling warm and happy inside, Leslie moved to the couch to sit with Dave, and she sat down beside him….. and they came together in a passionate kiss.

Leslie could feel the heat build inside her, she wanted more from this man….. but she was afraid. Afraid he`d go too far, afraid he would brand her as a slut if it was too easy, afraid to lose him if she moved too fast or slow. Her brain flooded and overspilled with emotions.

They discussed past relationships. Dave, 4 girlfriends – sex with two, but they both had plans to be with big, hulky rich guys. Leslie, 3 boyfriends – sex with the last one, who was her longest at 5 months. He had not been much – a little foreplay, a few strokes inside her until he came, and then he was done. Rather unfulfilling.

“Leslie”, Dave said, “How about I show you an experience like no other? I guarantee you will find out what it is like to climax, perhaps multiple times. You may even discover something about yourself you didn`t know.”

Leslie`s heart pounded. How do you turn down an offer like that? Is it too soon? Am I ready for that kind of thing?

It was an easy decision. Her trust for Dave was great, having known him for this school year plus the one before.

“What did you have in mind, Dave?”  Leslie asked sweetly.

Standing in her bedroom, Leslie began to feel hot as Dave explained. “The safeword is orange, I will immediately stop and we will make sure you are ok. Don`t be afraid to use it if you are uncomfortable.”

Leslie nodded. That was easy.

Dave explained as he gathered some scarves. “Bondage is a different kind of experience. It can be rough, it can be gentle, it can be painful. But done right, it always has pleasure.. ”

Bondage? Leslie`s heart pounded. Her head swam.

“I really want to try this, and Dave…. he`s so cute and fun…..”

Leslie decided to go for it, but with a condition.

“Dave, I have one limit.”

“Go on,” he answered.

“No sex.”

“No sex?”

“I`m paranoid about being pregnant, and I don`t want to risk it…. and I don`t know if I`m ready, and….” Leslie began to stammer out some words, but a simple shush and smile from Dave stopped her.

“No sex, is no problem.”

“Really?”

“Really. I will make you happy and climax in other ways.”

Wow. Leslie was floored. Climax? And he wasn`t insisting on sex?

“Leslie?” Came Dave`s voice.

“Yes?”

“Please take off your shirt.”

Her heart pounded as Leslie pulled her t-shirt over her head to expose her lacy blue bra.Dave`s eyes lit up in approval.

“Nervous?” Came his voice.

“A little. But I know I shouldn`t be”… Leslie answered, as she tried to calm herself.

“Bra too?”

Leslie easily reached around back, and undid her bra, letting it fall to the floor. Her breasts were exposed, perky and ready, for Dave to see. Her nipples were already hard with the anticipation.

“Very nice”, Dave said, as he pulled his t-shirt off and tossed it aside.

Leslie blushed, as she saw the pile of her scarves and bathrobe straps, waiting for her. Was she really going to let this man tie her up?

“Pants too, Leslie…..  if you`re ok with that…. it`s a lot easier before I start on you…”

Her head racing, Leslie undid her jeans and let them fall to the floor. She was now standing in just her black panties, which covered her trimmed pussy hair, and her bum.

“Do you prefer the bed or the floor?”

“Floor”, Leslie answered, knowing the carpet was soft, and gave more room.

Dave helped her to kneel, and gently took her hands in his, guiding them behind her back. She breathed deeply, trying to relax as her hands were fastened together behind her, with a soft scarf. It was an odd feeling, but surprisingly comfortable…. and she relaxed, knowing that Dave would take good care of her.

From behind, she jumped as Dave reached from behind her, and began to tease her nipples, while at the same time teasing her neck with his tounge. Leslie moaned in awe, as she never realized how sensitive she was at her neck.

Dave came around the front of her, and dropped his pants, leaving him just his boxers. Leslie could see a hard-on within, but she wondered – why would he agree to no sex?

Her question was put on hold as Dave grabbed another scarf and retreated behind her again, this time taking her elbows and working them together. Although she couldn`t touch them, she as close…. and she felt the scarf tighten around them. Looking down, she saw her breasts standing out further, and realized she liked the effect.

“Is that ok?” came Dave`s voice.

“Just fine” Leslie answered. She wasn`t in any pain, and it felt good to have her breasts standing proud, and she hoped it impressed Dave.

It must have. He went to work on her sensitive nipples, and neck….  and back, as she found out….. his touch was like magic, and before long her pussy was very warm, and wet.

Her moans surprised even her, as she found them getting louder and longer….. and without warning, she felt Dave`s hands track south…. to the waistband of her panties…..

His hand slipped effortlessly inside, and found her clit….

Just a few touches, and she was practically humping his hand at this point….

“Ohhhh, please…. ohhh god, it feels so good…….”

Leslie was in heaven, and she knew she couldn`t hold out much longer……  and then,…..

She came.

Hard.

She thought she might have wet herself, but it was just the juice from her pussy.

Dave stood, and walked over to the bed for more scarves.

Once Leslie`s breathing had returned to normal, Dave stood in front of her.

“Did you like that?”

“Uh-huh” was the reply.

“More?”

Leslie`s head spun. There could be more?

The girlie mags didn’t interest her half as much as these did.

Where Art had got them from, heavens only knew. But it was easy to see why they were hidden.

As she flicked through them, she felt something strange happen. She was actually getting incredibly turned on.  She had no idea why, but it was a fact.

It wasn’t the girls. They did nothing for her, but the ropes the girls were in. that was what did it for her.

For four weeks she waited until Art went out with his mates to the pub, then she would sneak in his room, get the mags, and leaf through them, imagining it was her tied up and helpless. Every time, she found her fingers under her skirt, stroking her pussy through the thin material of her knickers.

She simply couldn’t help herself. And the more helpless she thought she was, the more intense her orgasm.

Once, she had almost been caught out. Art had arrived back from the pub early, and she had to rush into his room, and get the mags back under his bed before he came upstairs. She only just made it in time, out of breath, both from running, and from the orgasm she had back in her room, at the thought of Art catching her with them, and tying her up as punishment.

She started searching the internet in the safety of her own room. Similar pictures were easy to find, and she spent hours looking at them, her hand a permanent fixture up her own skirt. The knickers had long gone, and she spent a lot of time with her own fingers in her pussy, whilst laying on the other hand, as if it was tied there.

The more she couldn’t move, the more she thrived on it. She knew she wanted to feel the rope itself on her body. On her naked body. But she was never going to ask Art to do it for her.

That would be far too embarrassing, especially when he laughed and refused, as she was sure he would do. There had to be another way.

Her search on the internet eventually led her to a site that dealt with bondage, but self bondage. The thought of tying herself up had never dawned on her. Would it be the same? She remembered when she lay on one hand, and pretended it was tied behind her, the rush as she came. She had almost screamed out loud. Only just in time had she been able to stop the scream.

Her parents would never understand. As far as they knew, she was still sweet and innocent. And to some extent, she was. She had kissed a couple of guys, but had never gone further than that. She had even seen one guy’s cock, but had refused to touch it, and certainly refused when he asked her to kiss it.

It wasn’t that she was saving herself for Mr Right or anything, she simply hadn’t wanted to have sex with them. One day, maybe she would. But not yet.

And now, these magazines were making her feel as she hadn’t before. They turned her on more than anything at all.

She even dreamed about being tied up. She was a captured princess, tied to a ship’s mast, or tied to a wall in a cell. Where didn’t matter, as long as she was tied up and helpless. That was all she desired, craved.

And with finding the self bondage site, she now knew she could try it for herself. But first, she had to find time, space, and the rope. Not to mention the actual courage.

It was fine dreaming about it. But what would it feel like if she actually went through with it and tied herself up?

The more she looked at the site. And watched how the other girls did it, she knew she could do it to herself, given the right circumstances.

They came out of the blue, and she could hardly believe her luck.

Her parents were celebrating their wedding anniversary, and decided to go back to where they had spent their honeymoon. Art was going to keep an eye on her, and the house whilst they were gone.

But Art had other ideas. He took her to one side the night before their parents left for their second honeymoon, and told her he had plans to stay away for a few days, but would be back before their parents.

“Look, Sis. Its going to be the only time I can spend with Lucy, alone. You know what mum would say if she knew Lucy and I were fucking. She would go ape shit. When they said they were going away, I booked a hotel room for me and Lucy, so we could spend time together. So, you get the house to yourself, and can bring your mates over, as long as there is no mess. And, as long as you don’t tell mum, I will also give you twenty quid as a bonus.”

She looked at Art in disbelief. She wasn’t shocked about him and Lucy. Lucy had already told her what a great lover he was. Not that she had been interested, but Lucy had told her anyway. The disbelief was that it meant she would have the house to herself for the whole four days her parents were away. And she knew where to get the rope from. Under Art’s bed. Unless, of course, he took it with him.

She decided that if he did, she would use her old school ties, and Art’s ties that he no longer wore.

“Okay” she said, almost reluctantly, hiding her excitement. “But I want the money up front. Last time you owed me money from my birthday box, it took me months to get it back”

Art smiled at her and opened his wallet, bringing out a twenty pound note, and handing it over to her.

As she made a move to grab it, he held onto it.

“This buys your silence Sis. Remember that. And if you have your mates over, the house has to be spotless when they leave”

“Don’t worry. Mum and dad will never know about it. And I wont be having my mates over. I need to study for Uni”.

Letting go of the money, he ran his fingers through her hair and smiled.

“Deal then, Sis. They are leaving in the morning, and I will be about an hour behind them. I will be back Monday morning. The hotel kicks out about ten, so I should be back by lunchtime. If you have any problems, and by that I mean real problems, it’s the hotel on Water Street. Call me, and I will come over and see what I can do for you. You shouldn’t have any problems that I can think of, so hopefully, we wont see or hear from each other until Monday”

She couldn’t believe her luck. She must remember to buy Lucy a better present for her birthday next year. As for Art, he would only get the same as he got every year, toiletries.

She was already planning what she would do long before her parents left the next morning. She knew she would have to be careful, and not take risks, but what she saw on the internet looked so easy, and so sexy.

That night, she lay awake picturing herself tied up, and had the biggest orgasm of her life, as she told herself that she would be, in less than a day.

She waited until her brother had been gone an hour, texting Lucy to thank her for taking Art out of her hair.

Lucy wrote back that she would be too busy to text for the foreseeable future, and ended it with a smiling face.

Now, she could think about what she was planning.

She had already checked under Art’s bed, and found the ropes still there. That would save her using school ties.

She was on the internet again, looking at the self bondage pages, trying to decide what she wanted to do first. She had three clear days, and wanted to try as much as she could, before she had to stop.

She started by getting undressed, after checking that all the doors and windows to the house were locked and bolted. By slamming home the bolts, Art could not come back and surprise her, without having to knock at the door. If he said anything, she would simply tell him a girl alone at home, can’t be too careful.

She started simply by tying her ankles together with a piece of rope, and tying them to the bottom of the bed. Another piece of rope came from one corner of the headboard, with a slip knot tied into it. This was for her hand. Slowly, gingerly. She placed her hand into the loop, and pulled.

Almost immediately her body began to tingle. She had done it. She had tied herself up, even though she still had the one hand free.

Her free hand immediately went to her groin, finding the way between her legs, and locating her clit. Even as she first touched it, it was as if she had been struck by electric.

Her feeling were overwhelming, as she coaxed her clit, teasing it. She found herself pulling at the tied hand, involuntarily. She didn’t want it free, but somehow, struggling seemed to maker her even more horny.

It lasted only minute. That she knew, but it felt like a lifetime. With no-one in the house now, she no longer had to hold back. Her fingers were driving in and out of her sodden pussy, as the orgasm seemed to rip her apart.

Still her fingers wouldn’t stop. They were already in as far as she could get them with her ankles tied, and stretched. But still she tried to get them deeper.

She had hardly noticed the pain as she had broken her own hymen, her fingers having gone so deep. The trickle of blood mixing with her own hot juices, were everything to her.

Only when she was physically tired, did she finally stop. How many orgasms she had given herself she had no idea. Each was as powerful as the one before. Her whole body shook like a volcano.

She didn’t even realise she was falling asleep. It was already dark when she woke, still tied to the bed, the smile on her lips impossible to remove.

She had done it. She had tried what she had dreamed about for so long. And it had been wonderful. Better than wonderful. It had been magical.

Slowly, reluctantly she used her free hand to released the other one, before finally releasing her feet. She needed to eat, she knew that, but more important, she knew she had to try something else. Something not so easy, something more exciting, and she knew exactly what it was.

As her dinner cooked in the oven, she went to her parents room. She didn’t even know if her mother owned one, but hoped that she did, and that they had no taken it with them.

She found it in a box on the top shelf of the wardrobe. Whether her mother actually ever used it or not, she didn’t want to know. She just wanted to use it herself.  The batteries in it were still alive, but she knew that there were always spare batteries for the remotes in the kitchen.

As she ate, she changed the batteries, remembering to keep the ones she had pulled out safe, so she could put them back in afterwards. Hopefully, her mother would never know it had been used.

It was about eight inches long, and had ribbing all around it. It didn’t feel like a cock, not that she knew what one actually felt like, but she didn’t think they felt like that.

Certainly, the one that guy had tried to get her to kiss didn’t appear to have ribbing on it.

She lay it on the table in front of her, watching the whole time she ate. Soon, very soon, she would know what one felt like.

Diner was ate in a rush. She had better things to do, and eating was taking precious time away from her. She knew she did have to eat, but never before had she eaten so fast.

The ropes were now in the living room, where she planned to tie herself up next. The bed was fine, but one set of pictures had taken place in the living room, or a studio made up to look like one. And she did want to try to do the same, so she could tell how the girl doing it had felt.

She hadn’t dressed. There was no point in dressing, simply to undress again. And she was going to be naked every time. She did, however, take the precaution of going to the toilet. She didn’t want nature interrupting what she planned. That would have been unthinkable.

She had everything ready for what she was going to do. The curtains were closed, and with a last look at the internet site, she returned to the living room and prepared herself.

Although she had never felt one before, the vibrator was going to be the first thing. As she pressed it between her open legs, and felt it touch her pussy, she paused. She had no idea what it was going to feel like inside her. The only things ever to have been there, were her own fingers.

Slowly, gingerly, she started to press up on the vibrator. It felt strange, as if it shouldn’t be there, but at least it didn’t hurt. She had no idea how far it was meant to go inside her, but as she pressed, it seemed to go deeper and deeper. Once, she felt hit touch something inside her, and stopped. But moments later, she was pressing again, feeling it slide ever deeper into her pussy.

It felt a little uncomfortable, but not painful. She twisted it so the switch was at the front, ready for when she had done the rest. She tied her thighs together tightly, to stop the vibrator being able to slide out as she did the rest. Another piece of rope pulled her knees together, and a third stopped her opening her ankles.

She had seen this on the site, and had wanted to try it. Another piece of rope had two slip knots, one on each end. It was long enough so that later, she could get at least one end to her mouth, so she could use her teeth to untie it. Though she would not be able to see it. She passed one slip know over her left wrist, leaving the other end of the rope free, for later. Already standing by the sofa, she picked up the scarf that she started to tie around her head, covering her eyes. She would not be able to see anything after that, but she wouldn’t need to do.

According to the site, it would heighten the experience. Lastly, she lowered herself to the sofa, feeling the vibrator move inside her. It felt a little more uncomfortable, but when she lay flat, the pressure eased again.

Her fingers poised over the switch that would start the vibrator. She didn’t know what to expect from it. She had not even turned it on in her hands. Taking her courage in her hands, she pressed the switch.

Immediately, the thing came to life inside her. It was as if her whole body was being taken on a ride to somewhere new. She flung her head back, as her hips tried to move, as if trying to push the vibrator in and out of her.

Quickly, before she lost the chance, she found the other end of the slip knot, and placed her hand inside it, pulling on the rope to tighten it, her hands now behind her.

It was like no experience she had ever had before. The vibrations inside her pussy were like nothing she had ever felt. Her whole body was reacting to it, not just her pussy. Her head pounded with the blood rushing through her body, she thought it had only been one minute, when her tightness in her stomach exploded between her legs.

She screamed as the orgasm ripped through her like an express train. And still, it wouldn’t stop. Her head was flung from side to side in wanton lust. as the vibrator continued its job, taking her further and further away from the reality she had known less than a day before.

She didn’t know if sex with a guy was the same. She didn’t care. All she cared about was the reactions her body was giving her. The darkness of the blindfold had taken the world away from her. All it had left her with, was what she could feel, not what she could see.

And feel she did. Her stomach churned again and again as the vibrator brought her to the edge of orgasm after orgasm. Not easing hr over, but thrusting her headlong into them. It was incessant, unstoppable, unbelievable.

If her mother had not used the vibrator, then she didn’t know what she was missing.

She felt weak, drained. She could handle no more, but still the vibrator attacked her unmercilessly. It was pleasure, it was torture, it was all she could have wished for, and more than she could handle. And yet, still she made no attempt to bring her hand to her mouth to bring blessed relief from the onslaught.

She was hurting. She could feel the slight pain already, the incessant vibrations did not come without cost. She knew she had to stop it, to get free, but why? This was more than she could have ever hoped for, more than she could handle, and yet. And yet, it was pure agonisingly beautiful and exciting.

Only when the pain became too great for her to take anymore, did she bring her hand to her mouth. It took several painful minutes before her teeth finally released the ropes around her wrist.

Quickly, she pulled the blindfold off, and slipped her fingers between her legs, to stop the vibrator, but not before it had her screaming one last time in euphoric agony.

She lay on the sofa, too weak to complete the release, her hand were free, but her legs still tied, still holding the vibrator inside her. It had stopped, but she could still feel it, deep. She knew she had to get one of her own for Uni.

That, would be her first purchase. Long before books and bedding. It was, after this, number one on her shopping list.

Even as she fell into a deep sleep, the vibrator remained in place. She didn’t have the strength to untie her legs to release it.

It was daylight when she awoke. The sun was streaming though the curtains and she lay on the sofa, her legs still tied. It was only as she began to unti them, that she knew she had left it far too long.

The pain doubled her over as the blood began to rush back into her legs. The circulation hadn’t stopped, but it had been slowed dramatically.  And now  it returned with a vengeance.

Pins and needles in both legs. She tried to stand, but sank to her knees in agony, as the blood continued to rush back into her legs. The vibrator had slipped out as she had stood, and when it hit the floor, had turned itself on, as if to remind her of what she had done.

She remained kneeling by the sofa, hearing the vibrator rattle on the floor, unbelievable pain in both legs.

How she had let it go on for so long, was due only to her not knowing the effects the ropes would have over a prolonged period.  She didn’t know how long the girls on the sites remained tied, she assumed overnight would be okay. But now, she knew better.

For almost half an hour she knelt, unable to stand. Her legs felt cold to the touch, but she knew they were still very much alive. The pins and needles were testament to that fact.

The tears had bee falling  without stop since the pain began, and only now, was it starting to die down.

Her feeling were mixed. The intense orgasms she had felt, the wonderful feeling of being alone with it, and the pain of having left the ropes on for too long.

She knew she had to make choices. Either she stopped tying herself up, or she set herself time limits. As she finally. Found her feet, she sat on the sofa and looked at the ropes, and the vibrator in her hands, which she had only just stopped.

She already knew the answer. And it did not involve stopping tying herself up.

Uni was a week away. Seven days, and she could do what she wanted, in private, and not worry about her family interrupting her.

Uni was going to be fantastic. Of that, she was certain.

Putting her handbag into the boot Suzzanne pressed the key fob twice and the indicators flashed twice and there was an audible clunk as the car locked, she turned and walked across the car park to wards the brightly lit back door to the dental surgery.  As she walked she looked up, the sky was clear and darkening, a few stars were appearing and there was a definite chill in the air. Cars passed the entrance to the car park but hers was the only car visible and there was no one about.  Opening the heavy door she was met by a wall of warm air and she squinted as the bright light hit her eyes.  Suzzanne crossed the waiting room to the reception desk, behind the desk sat a young woman, filing her well manicured nails, and she looked up at Suzzanne and continued to chew her gum. “Hi, Miss Midsummer, I’m here for my quarter to five appointment”.  The woman looked down and tapped on her keyboard, after a few seconds, she answered, “yes I’ve got you here, last appointment today, take a seat please”.  Suzzanne turned, the waiting room was empty, and she walked towards the seat next to the table with the neat piles of magazines. As she sat down the receptionist spoke “I’m afraid it’s not your normal dentist today, he’s unfortunately went sick suddenly this morning but the locum agency where able to send us a replacement really quickly”. “That’s OK” Suzzanne replied “I’m only here for a check up” and she quickly picked up a magazine, she didn’t really want to chat.

Before she could read the front cover a voice called “Suzzanne Midsummer” and she looked up and saw a white smocked dental nurse in the door. As she rose the nurse continued “this way please” and disappeared through the door. Suzzanne followed her down the corridor and saw her disappear through a door at the far end. As Suzzanne entered the surgery she smelt the sharp antiseptic odour and harsh light seemed stronger and brighter than usual, but she dismissed it, she had never been in this treatment room before.

The dentist sat with his back to the door, he was making notes and the nurse gestured Suzzanne towards the dental couch before turning towards the counter top and arranging a group of instrument there. Suzzanne moved to the couch and sat down on it swivelling her legs around and leaning back until she felt he head rest behind her, she wriggled up the chair until she was comfortable crossing her arms across her lap. The dentist was still making notes, she twisted her head briefly, he was sitting behind her right shoulder. The nurse continued to adjust the instruments and Suzzanne noted with some puzzlement that she was wearing high heeled white platform shoes, Suzzanne would have preferred a pair in black or red and as her eyes moved up her legs she noted how short her white dress was and it was very fitted, in fact it was stretched very tightly across the girl’s rounded bottom and as she moved back and forward along the counter top Suzzanne was sure she saw a flash of stocking top!

Suzzanne continued to watch the nurse work fascinated by her attire, the more she watched the more she realised the girl was dressed almost as a caricature of dental nurse, high hells, stockings, short tight dress, plentiful bust, red lipstick and heavy eye makeup, small white cap she hadn’t noticed before was pinned above her blond ponytail which swung from side to side as she moved!  The room was very brightly lit and the light glinted off the instruments she was handling, the instruments looked different, not like she had seen her dentist use before.

Suddenly she was aware of the dentist behind her, he had turned around and was leaning in over her, adjusting the operating light, it flashed across her eyes and she blinked and as she looked up she could see her mouth open automatically in the reflection in the glass. Suzzanne could smell the dentist’s cologne (nice!) and hear his breathing as his latex gloved hand moved across her face, his index finger traced its way across her top front teeth whilst the other hand held the small examination mirror. She rolled her eyes upwards to catch a glimpse of him but apart from dark hair and grey eyes his face was covered by a paper mask.  His hands and fingers moved briskly around her mouth and he spoke in monosyllables in an accent she didn’t recognise as he examined each of her teeth in turn. Suzanne’s eyes strayed back to the nurse, she had turned and was facing the couch, her manicured finger was touching the corner of her slightly open mouth and her gaze was on Suzanne’s legs. Suzzanne crossed her ankles instinctively and there was a brief sizzling sound as her stockinged legs rubbed together. The nurse gave a slight gasp and turned away realising Suzzanne had seen her.

As quickly as it had begun the dentist removed his fingers and instruments from Suzanne’s and started to speak “ You need a filing, I’ll give you a short anaesthetic” and he leant in again this time his left hand moved across Suzanne’s chest and his right hand brought a small clear silicone mask down over her nose. She felt the weight of his arm across her and the mask cover her nose, she want to protest but she his sudden movement had startled her and she had taken a deep breath of the gas.  Her head began to swim and the dentist’s voice sounded far away, she wanted to stop him but she couldn’t raise her arms and as she glanced down she could see the nurse had moved in and was firmly holding her wrists down. The gas was beginning to take hold now and she was aware of consciousness slipping away, the edges of her vision began to go dark and then close in and she watched as she slipped backwards down a narrowing tunnel into darkness……

Suzzanne was aware of the sound of movement but her world was still dark and then slowly the curtains of unconsciousness began to draw back and Suzzanne was again aware of bright lights above her. Her body felt warm all over. As she slowly opened her eyes she saw the ceiling of the treatment room, it was all over! She tried to move, to raise herself up but she seemed fixed to the couch, her arms and legs would not move as awareness returned that changed to could not move!

She lifted her head to identify the obstruction and saw to her astonishment she was held on the couch by wide leather straps.  A three inch wide strap crossed her chest across her shoulders, another crossed her stomach and held her arms by her sides, individual narrower straps fixed each wrist to the couch, a strap across her hips held her pelvis down and straps at her knees and ankles held her legs spread down either edge of the couch. She struggled and noticed her breast wobble!! Christ! She was naked except for her black ups. She looked across and saw he clothes folded neatly on a chair, her shoes placed underneath. She went to cry out but heard only an incomprehensible sound, she tried again!  Everything was happening so fast and as she tried  take on board what had happened, what was happening she realised she was gagged. She looked up into the operating light and saw in the reflection a thick black rubber band covering her lower face and in her mouth she could feel a soft rubber intrusion filling her mouth. As he tongue explored she realised it had a familiar shape!!

Panic gripped her and Suzzanne struggled, tugging and pulling against the restraints that bound her to the couch, but it was clear there was no give or escape. Her breaths came quickly, she was hyperventilating and she fought to regain her composure. Her breathing slowed and she tried to assess her situation. Lifting her head she looked slowly down her body. She had been stripped; her big firm 36D breasts rose and fell with her breathing, her eyes continued down, the strap across her hips prevented her flexing her hips and her legs where spread and she knew that her neatly trimmed pussy would be on display to anyone who cared to look.  More straps covered her stockinged legs and her ankles were fastened to the corner of the couch meaning there was no way she could close her legs to protect herself, she wriggled her nylon clad feet back and forth testing the leg and ankle straps!

She twisted her head round to survey the room; she was alone but could hear unintelligible voices from the corridor and sounds of movement., She struggled again pulling at the wrist straps, nobody knew she was here, she had only booked the appointment that morning and she was going home to an empty house, or was she, what did they plan to do with her?

The nurse walked back into the room ignoring the naked form strapped to the couch, Suzzanne protested through the gag but the nurse moved to the end of the room and proceeded to snap on a pair of clear latex gloves, she then moved to a tall cupboard and unlocked and opened one of the doors, Suzzanne could not get a view inside, but she did not have a good feeling about it.  The dentist also returned closing the treatment room door, Suzzanne felt the panic rising again and fought to maintain her composure, he stood at the foot of the chair and looked his captive up and down, he still wore his mask and Suzzanne blushed as his grey eyes roamed over her body lingering on her breasts and pussy. She could she his eyes smile as he gently nodded his head in appreciation and then she felt it spreading warmth between her legs. She was stripped, gagged and strapped to a dentist chair by 2 strangers and she was getting turned on!   She protested again from behind the gag, pulling at the straps, the dentist just smiled again and moved next to her head and he reached down and as his hand came into view she saw he was holding a black rubber bulb attached to the gag by a length of black tubing. He squeezed the bulb twice and Suzzanne felt the object in her mouth grow bigger and he eyes widened and she moaned loudly again, two more pumps and Suzanne’s cheeks bulged and she realised it was wise to stop complaining.

Suzzanne glanced back at the nurse; she had moved away from the cupboard and was setting up a video camera and tripod to one side of the bottom of the couch looking up along Suzzanne’s prostrate body. My God! Whatever they had in mind they were going to film it and she tugged uselessly at the straps twisting her wrists and ankles all the time aware and ashamed of the felling between her spread thighs. Suzzanne watched the nurse aim the camera and set the focus, it was clear her pussy was centre shot.

The dentist reached down and his gloved hand cupped Suzzanne’s breast squeezing it gently but firmly before his rubber covered thumb and forefinger gripped her nipple and he pinched and pulled it before rolling it between his digits. Suzzanne gasped and tried in vain to arch her back in response to the pain and pleasure he caused her. He watched her reactions and continued to play for a few minutes before his hand began to slide down her body. He let his fingers trail over the soft skin of her stomach until his finger reached her soft neatly trimmed patch. She tried to move away but the straps held her firm. His fingers played for a while in her fur before moving down and gently stroking the lips of her sex. She twisted and turned throwing her head back against the chair and mewling softly into the gag. The Dentist’s focus was clearly between her legs as his fingers slowly parted her sex to expose her soft pink, in a second he would know her secret.  Suzzanne was wet and his finger slid easily along her slit and into her pussy, she blushed red and lay perfectly still. Slowly he circled his finger several times before withdrawing it and holding it up to his face. The latex coated finger glistened with Suzzanne’s excitement. He extended his finger towards the nurse and she nodded with approval. Despite her situation Suzzanne was very aroused, her pussy felt warm and slick and her nipples where proud. Without a change of expression the Dentist moved to the instrument attachments and pulled over a jointed arm so that it was positioned over Suzzanne’s spread thighs. The nurse now returned to the cupboard and returned holding a chrome object around 8 inches long with the diameter of coke bottle, the sides of the device were made up of deep vertical ridges and the top was rounded and blunt. Suzzanne knew instantly what is was and pulled against her restraints, now she realised why they were so tight. The Nurse handed the device to the dentist who attached it with a loud click to the end of the jointed arm; the device pointing obscenely towards Suzanne’s spread wet sex.

The nurse now came alongside the bound woman and bent forward to attach a device to each of her pink nipples. The devices like little chromes domes had a clip inside that locked tightly over the nipples pulling the dome down against the skin. Suzzanne wriggled but could not prevent the clips from biting her nipples and she let out a little moan.

The dentist now manipulated the arm until the device was now pointing up between Suzzanne’s thigh and he gently edged it forward until the blunt tip touched her glistening pussy, he waited a second and gradually began to push the device into her. Suzzanne lifted her head and could she the shiny object that was pushing against her, she tried to say no and she shook her head, but he was focused on his task and ignored her plaintive moans. Slowly the blunt tip parted her pink sex and then easily slid into her filling her pussy. Suzzanne was fully aware as it stretched her and she could feel the deep ridges as it slid it to the hilt and she jumped as it hit the top of her vault. The dentist now tightened up the joint to firmly fix the arm and device in place and she could see the look in his eye as he admired his handy work the thick chrome object surrounded by her stretched pink lips.

Now they both stepped back and the nurse moved behind the camera and Suzzanne say the little record recording light flick on and she felt a surge of warmth. Next the dentist adjusted a dial on the control console and pressed a small button. Suzzanne jumped as the nipple devices began to emit small electric shock to her breast felling like small pricking bites.  She started to struggle tugging at the wrist straps and the dentist leant forward and gave 2 quick pumps on the gag and upped the shocks through her nipples, she stopped moving trying to resist the conflicting sensation she was feeling.

Returning to his console the dentist adjusted several controls before pressing another button and suddenly Suzzanne felt a reaction from the device filling her pussy. It didn’t vibrate but she was aware of waves of sensations penetrating deeply into her pussy, thighs, buttocks and stomach. She instinctively tried to flex her hips and to thrust against the device but she was too tightly restrained. I was a very strange felling but immensely pleasurable and she felt her response building rolling her head back and squeezing her eyes shut going with the waves of pleasure then she remembered what was happening and tried to resist, grunting into the gag and trying the push the device out. The dentist moved a dial and the intensity of the sensations increased and her resistance crumbled and instead of struggling her body began to move gently and slowly writhing in the straps as she made low mewing sounds through the gag. All the time the camera recorded her pleasure and knowing this only heightened her arousal.

Slowly the waves of pleasure build until her mind was spinning as the first orgasm swept over her , Suzzanne twisted and turned grunting and mewling until after a minute or so it subsided and she lay loosely in the straps all resistance gone.

Deliberately the Dentist twisted the dial up a notch and Suzanne’s eyes snapped open and looked pleadingly at him. Her pussy was now very sensitive and her sex was pink and engorged around the device, her clitoris poking from between the folds but the stimulation continued the deep penetrating waves of pleasure and the sharp biting nipple shocks. Quickly Suzzanne felt her next orgasm building; sweat now glistened on her top lip and between her breasts. She looked at the nurse who continued to stand impassively behind the camera. What was it with these two she though, I’m bound and naked, helpless too their will and being forced to come and they show no signs of anything!!

Then the next orgasm crashed over her and she strained upwards against the straps and would have screamed if not for the inflated latex filling her mouth, instead she produced a long guttural moan before slumping back into the couch spent.

Again he re adjusted the control and as Suzzanne felt the change she tried to say no shaking her head but she got no response from her tormentors. So that was their plan they were going to orgasm her to death and film her demise. This time as the sensation coursed through her body the pleasure was mixed with discomfort as her over stimulated sex complained. Beads of sweat no formed on her skin and the couch between her thighs demonstrated a growing puddle as her juices trickled down between her buttocks.

Suzzanne’s third orgasm came quickly now and was a painful as pleasurable, her body squirming and twisting, her eyes rolling back in her head, she moaned low and long into the gag clenching her fists and holding her breath until it passed. Her eyes where glazed now , her awareness of what was going on around her diminished, she lifted her head and met the eyes of the dentist his hand hovering over the console ready to move to the next level before he head flopped back and rolled to the side.

Suzzanne was cold and it was dark. As her senses returned she realised she was sitting slumped in the driver seat of her car in the car park. Cars rumbled by in the road and she quickly looked towards the surgery now in total darkness. The clock said 9.36. What had just happened?

More than half an hour had passed since the last of her daughter’s whimpering had subsided which was an hour after her screams were at their fiercest. I finally permitted her mother, Nora,  to stand outside the unlocked bathroom door where Kitty hid inside. Hid inside from any further abuse from me, their kidnapper   and her earlier tormentor.

Nora knocked ever so softly.

‘Kitty. Kitty, it’s your mother. I want you to come out.’

There was complete silence as we both waited for a response, me in heightened anticipation. Such mother daughter moments were precious and irreplaceable.

Nora knocked slightly louder and faster.

‘Kitty, please come out. Come out or I’ll come in instead.’

Kitty objected quickly.

‘No, Mom, no. Don’t come in.’

‘Why?  Why not sweetheart? Why?’

‘Please Mom, please, because, because I don’t want you to see me. Not this way. Is he still out there? Is he out there with you? I don’t want you to see what he did to me.’

Nora directed her mother’s instinctive fury my way.

‘You bastard. What did you do to my daughter? How did you make her scream? You filthy bastard. What did you do to her? Why doesn’t she want me to see her?’

I was prepared for her anger, for her resistance, in that I had my trusty twenty-two pistol in hand, the one I’d used to kidnap them with several hours earlier and two hundred miles removed. I’d grabbed them in the underground parking garage of a swanky hotel where they were attending a benefit for Lymphoma, a form of cancer with a high survival rate, and they were dressed to the nines in their finest finery. I kept the gun pointed in Nora’s general direction, often aiming at her pussy area.

‘Nothing she can’t live with or without for that matter, and the same goes for you.’ I responded to Nora’s outrage.

‘I have no idea what you’re talking about. What are you talking about?’

‘Get together with your daughter and you’ll see, you’ll find out.’

‘Kitty. Kitty if you don’t come out I’m coming in, so please sweetheart, please honey..’

Page 2.

After ten seconds we heard a rustle at the door knob as it turned ever so slowly. The door opened at an even greater snail’s pace and finally, at last, Kitty emerged from her hidey hole.

Most immediately evident, she was naked from the waist up, her party dress resting all bunched up on her hips and she had her slender arms crossed tightly across her flat chested front. Her delicate shoulders were rounded forward and she was trembling. Her hair was disheveled and many tears stained her cheeks.

Her eyes were pleading and incredibly sad.

She looked like a woman injured.

Nora was incensed.

‘You bastard. What have you done to her? Why does she have her dress down like that? You monster, you have no right. What did you do to her?’

Now the thing was, I had just instructed Nora that if I let her see her kid, see Kitty, that she could not run to her to hug nor comfort her and she couldn’t even tell her that I was forcing her to behave in such a distant manner. I advised her very specifically if she did, Kitty would pay a horrendous price, so there she stood, merely ten feet from her and could not move forward to embrace nor protect her. It was clear from the trepidation on Kitty’s face that she was confused by her mother’s apparent lack of willingness for physical contact and union. Her unwillingness to comfort her in her greatest time of need.

Kitty glared at me and began to berate me too.

‘How could you? How could you do it to me?’

‘What? What?’ Nora cried out to Kitty all alarmed. ‘Do what to you?’

I stepped back for the moment of truth wanting to take in the whole scene.

As I said, such were priceless, unrepeatable moments between mothers and daughters.

‘Mom. Mom, oh God Mom. What he did to me. Mom? God, Mom he, he, God, he cut..’

Nora’s face began to go ashen pale white sallow.

‘Mom, he cut, he cut, he cut off..’

Kitty opened her arms to reveal..

Nora shrieked at me.

‘You ungodly bastard. You sick, sick maniac. My baby. Oh God, my baby girl.’

Now Kitty was thirty-five so she weren’t no baby other than in her mother’s eyes.

She took a step towards me so I leveled the gun at Kitty’s head.

‘Try it. Just try anything and the bitch dies. You wanna be responsible for me putting a bullet in her head?’

Nora stopped short of her tracks.

‘Mom. Mom, why did he? Why did he cut off one of my nipples? I didn’t do anything to him, Mom.’

Page 3.

It was a question no sane, no loving, mother could ever answer with relevance for her mutilated daughter.

‘I don’t know. God, Honey, I don’t know how he could.’

‘But mom, how can I go on? I.. I know my breasts aren’t very big but I’ve never hated myself because of them. They’re what God gave me and now, now one of my nipples is gone. What am I supposed to do?’

‘You have to go on. You have no choice. You must remain strong and prevail.’

‘But Mom, there’s more. So much more. I’m a terrible daughter. I’ve been a terrible daughter and I don’t know how I can ever forgive myself. How I can ever make it up to you?’

‘No. No. No, Honey, no. No, it’s not your fault. No, he’s insane, so there’s nothing you have to blame yourself for.’

‘No Mom, you don’t know. You just don’t know. You don’t know all of it. You don’t understand.’

‘What? What, baby, what?’

‘He’s evil. He’s a monster. Before he did it to me, he told me he was going to. At least an hour before, he let me know so I could anticipate and be scared. And I prayed so hard but it didn’t make any difference to me. Look at me.’ (The mutilated woman pressed at her injured breast)  ‘Look at my breast. Now Mom, why can’t I understand? Why did this have to happen to me?’ Why did he have to do it to me?’

Nora answered softly, ‘I don’t know. I don’t know honey.’ **

And then she turned her vitriol on me. Nora shot her hatred my way like stabbing, firebrand arrows.

‘You scum. You degenerate piece of garbage. She’s my daughter. She’s precious, my precious. How could you? She never harmed you. She’s never harmed anyone. How, how in God’s earth could you?’

I shrugged my shoulders like the whole matter was funny and I didn’t give a shit, flying or otherwise and answered her, ‘Why don’t you let her finish. Go ahead, Kitty, finish.’

Page 4.

‘But Mom, he, he gave me a choice. He said, said, he said if I cut it off myself, if I did it to myself, he wouldn’t hurt you. Mom. I failed. I failed you. I tried. I really did, but I couldn’t do it. I couldn’t cut my own nipple off.’

‘Oh Honey. Oh Sweetheart, of course you couldn’t. Of course not. No woman could.’

‘But look at me. It’s gone anyway. It hurts just as much and looks just as horrible but he said, he said if I didn’t do it, he’d cut both your nipples, both of your nipples off.’

Nora shot her fiercest glare at me and I gave her a smug, power-filled look as I pointed the gun at her chest.

I smiled at Nora and nodded my head to affirm Kitty wasn’t lying, that she hadn’t made it all up.

I then looked at Kitty.

‘Tell her. Tell her the rest.’

‘Oh Mom. Oh, God Mom, he said other horrible, unimaginable things. Things he said he would do to your vagina too.’

Nora became a little less mother like and more unsteady and afraid for her own physical and sexual identity. It had never occurred to her that I’d torture her vagina and by extrapolation that of her daughter too. She hadn’t even thought I’d rape them, in that somehow she’d prevent me from having the opportunity. Y’know, a mother’s protective instincts and all directed towards her young one. Her legs were growing wobbly and she feared she was about to faint.

‘I have to.. I have to sit down.’

There was a chair (conveniently, since I’d anticipated her reaction) just off to the side.

‘Go ahead.’ I motioned to her. ‘Have a fucking seat if it’ll help.’

Nora slumped down to be seated and looked down at the floor for a few moments and then back up at Kitty still standing all guilty and afraid.

‘Sweetheart, I’m your mother. I could, I can never be angry at you for something you could not possibly help. You must understand that and accept it. As for him, that monster, no. No he will not.. I won’t let him. So don’t worry about that.’

Page 5.

It was so masterfully marvellous and really quite predictable. The main question was, what did Nora think she wouldn’t let me do? Didn’t she understand I could play Kitty against her just as effectively as I had played her against Kitty. Always and ever threaten to hurt one to get the other one to do something horrible and unthinkable.

Nora was a dunce when it came to motherly daughterly control. And of course about matters of sexual torture and mutilations. She knew nothing of how a tortured woman dies.

I decided to decidedly show her who was boss.

‘Mom. Mom, over here.  Stand up and take your fucking dress off. Take it off now.’

I pointed the gun at her face.

She looked shocked, like she never expected she’d actually have to strip for me. She was the older, wiser woman who was worthy of respect. She’d never been so humiliated in her life before nor forced into such a degrading unfolding situation.

She had the temerity to resist.

‘I will not. I won’t take my dress off for you.’

Kitty interjected, ‘Mom. Please listen to him. He’s made it perfectly clear to me that you’ll eventually have to do what he says. That I had to do what he wanted. Mom, I know you don’t want to, I don’t want you to either, but you’d better do what he says.’

It was two against one and Nora looked confused and hurt.

That her daughter would gang up on her hurt her.

As offended as her sensibilities were, she knew Kitty’s hurt went way beyond just the emotional. It dawned on her she’d have to comply but wanted to wring some concessions out of me. She revealed them slowly, layer after intricate layer, or so she thought. To me it was mostly so very simplistic since I’d heard it  many times before in different shades and nuances. Many hues of the same color.

‘I will take my dress off but I have to do it slowly. It’s an Italian designer, one of my favorites and very expensive so I will take it off but carefully. I don’t want to damage it.’

Page 6.

Was she for real? Her fucking daughter was standing there nippleless and she was fussed about her dress. Stupid, arrogant, spoiled rich bitch, indeed if she really was worried about the state of her ladi-da dress, I’d fix it for her.

She continued with another layer of her concerns.

‘And.. and I want you to tell me, I need you to tell us both that you were not serious about hurting me. That you only used it to scare Kitty, which you did terribly, horribly, but that was  it. The end and that you won’t hurt either one of us any more. I need you to promise before I take off my dress.’

I could have acted angry like I was outraged at her demands but what was the need? I’d get everything I wanted out of them eventually so there was no percentage in being a boor other than I could be a right fine one if I wanted to be.

‘I’ll think about that.’ I answered. ‘But before you undress which I know you will, so that dress is expensive? Huh? One of your favorites? It sure as hell fits you good. Show off your fucking figure. I love how it pulls across the front, across your tits.’

‘Yes. Yes, I already told you that.’

I reached  into a drawer in a side table and fetched out an Italian switch-blade knife with an ivory handle. It was from WWII.   I showed it to Nora and asked her, ‘So what do you think this is?’

She wasn’t a hundred percent sure since the blade was folded in.

I snapped it open with the push of a button.

‘Oh my God. My God, I can see it’s a knife.’

‘Indeed it is and isn’t it a coincidence, it’s from Italy too just like your designer dress. So maybe the two of them should get together.’

I stood up to approach her.

Now Nora’s dress was of the finest quality silk, a medium blue and stretched across her bosom  in a low gentle curve revealing two inches of her moderate cleavage. The finest feature were its spaghetti straps which made it look like lingerie, which it wasn’t. It was an Ungaro original which cost near ten thousand dollars. Spoiled cunt, I’d show her how much respect I had for such decadence.

Page 7.

Nora stood up defiantly and wanted to back away but I warned her ever so matter-of-factly, ‘Stand still. Stay right where you are or I’ll cut her other nipple off.’

Both women scrunched their faces up as I arrived at Nora’s shoulders. I raised the knife to her face and traced it’s sharp point down her neck and over to a thread thin strap. She fully expected me to cut it with a quick flick of my wrist and stood trembling with her breasts jiggling. Fuck was she turning me on. Of course, I surprised her. From a certain angle I was able to slide the blade of the knife inside her dress from just in front of her armpit and I didn’t make it go inside her bra which was a strapless variety.

I wiggled the blade inside her dress  and then said, ‘Oops.’

But nothing had happened.

‘Oh pardon me.’ I said again. ‘Oops.’ And with that thrust the knife point out through the fabric covering her bra and gave a hard slice and cut her dress open at the front on one side. It was royally and completely ruined. Ten thousand bucks down the crapper.

Nora jumped back.

‘You bastard. You miserable bastard. Why did you have to do that?’

I reached forward into the tear and ripped her dress right off her shoulders. It didn’t take much strength and the thin straps snapped.

‘Fine that’s better. That’s the way I wanna see you. So now it’s up to you. You gonna take your bra off or do I have to do it for you, with this?’ I raised the knife to her again.

‘No. No. OK. No. I will. I will. I’ll take it off for you. Just give me a minute.’

‘Sure, take all the time you want. While you are I’ll just check out what’s going on with Kitty over here.’ I moved in on her daughter.

Nora removed her bra before I ever got the ten feet to her kid.

‘Stand up straight. Don’t round your shoulders. Stick your fucking tits out like you’re proud of them.’

She tried her best and her best not to shake but she kept on jiggling her stuff.

Page 8.

I addressed her.

‘So Kitty told you the deal. She told you how she failed you. How I told her if she’d cut her own nipple off, I wouldn’t do it to you. But she failed. My God, how miserably she failed so I suppose it’s up to you now.’

She looked at me angry, humiliated and confused.

‘What? What are you talking about?’

‘It’s up to you to chose. Which one? Which one of your nipples comes off? To start?’

Her mouth trembled and her chin quivered and Kitty cried out, ‘No. No, please you can’t. No please. Don’t do any more. I know I failed. I tried as hard as I could but I failed. But don’t make my mother pay for it. It’s not her fault. It’s not even my fault. It’s, it’s yours for.. Oh, please just don’t hurt my mother.’

I sauntered over to Kitty.

‘I see. I.. so.. I see. OK, what if I give you a second chance? Huh? A second chance to save your mom? Think you could do better?’

‘What? I don’t know. What?’

‘Sure you do. You have another nipple, at least still. So what if I give you another chance to cut it off and that way your mom gets spared?’

Nora piped up, ‘No Kitty. No don’t. Don’t even think about it. Don’t give into his preposterous suggestion. Kitty, Honey, I’m your mom, your mother. It’s up to me to protect you. So please, just let me deal with him.’

I went back to the older woman.

‘So you wanna deal with me. Huh? What kinda deal do you wanna make?’

‘Let me work up the courage and I’ll take my clothes off. I’ll take all my clothes off for you.’

Did she really think she wouldn’t be doing that anyway? Both of them? Still it was a treat to play along with her like her offer had significance and hope.

‘No more shit. No shit. No more delaying nor dodging and weaving. You’ll co-operate and just..’

‘Yes. Yes I will. If you’ll just let me have a moment with Kitty, a private moment. I’ll do everything you say.’

Page 9.

What neither woman knew was I had super sensitive microphones hidden in several locations within the room where they were imprisoned and also had a window that looked like a mirror from which I could observe them unknown from a secret adjoining room. Like the set up you see on TV cop shows where a suspect is included in a lineup for a victim to identify. I had a remote control panel which allowed me to activate the mikes and a tape recorder located in the hidden viewing room.

‘I suppose I could do that.’ I offered as I sidled-up to the right switch and set the equipment going.

‘I’ll just sit down over here so you can figure it out between yourselves. Take as long as you want.’

Nora sent me a suspicious, unsettled look. Take as long as they wanted, what did that mean? She would have expected impatience from me, like I’d want to get at whatever it was I was proposing to do, but no. Leisurely and relaxed, no hurry no fuss. What were the implications of that?

One of my favorite portions of the sterling book, The Collector, by John Fowles, (highly recommended reading for any true fan of the kidnapping and hold ‘em sport) is where Miranda is negotiating for the length of her stay. Where at first she believes a day to be too long and yet eventually settles for four weeks. Not a month mind you which for the story would have been thirty-one days, but absolutely no more than four weeks. It was the same sense that Nora was picking up on. Did ‘take as long a you want’ really mean they wouldn’t be leaving that day or heaven forbid, not any time soon? It unsettled her and even Kitty sensed my generosity of time allotment held deeper sinister meaning.

So I did as I said, moved away from within earshot, and Nora moved close to Kitty. Her motherly instincts overpowered her and she gave her daughter a big, tender hug and consoled her head by stroking her cheek and her hair. She tried to sooth her mind. I guess she’d forgotten my threats about not embracing her, but surely I hadn’t. I just didn’t say anything about it right then.

I’d let them have almost half an hour and stood up.

‘OK. Enough is enough. What have you decided?’

‘If I take my dress off, oh God help me, I don’t believe I’m saying that, saying it. When I take my dress off, I’ll let you do it. I’ll let you rape me if you want to but you have to promise not to hurt Kitty anymore. You have to promise.’

Kitty cried out, ‘No Mom. No. That’s not what we said. No Mom you can’t. You can’t let him.’

‘Kitty, I’m your mother. Just please be quiet and let me handle this.’

‘By handle this you mean handle me, I presume?’ I interjected.

Nora gave me a more suspicious look.

‘No, that’s not what I meant. I just meant I don’t want Kitty making it any harder for me to stick to my resolve than it already is. That’s all I meant.’

‘Humph. OK. I guess. So you’re going to let me fuck you? I can stick it right up between your sweet legs. Huh? Right into your fucking cunt. Huh? Ram your twat? Suck on your clit?’

‘Stop it. Stop talking dirty. You have no idea how difficult this is for me and there’s one other thing you have to agree to.’

Page 10.

‘And what would that be?’

‘Not in front of Kitty. Not in front of my daughter. You don’t get to rape me in front of her.’

I strode over to Kitty.

‘What do you think of that? What do you think of your mom’s offer?’

‘Please. Just please, don’t do it. Don’t rape her. Can’t you see how desperate she is to protect me. She loves me. She really loves me and I love her too. So please, don’t hurt her.’

‘Tell you what. I’ll give it a bit of thought. Take it under advisement as they say. I’ve got something to do for awhile . I’ll let you know when I get back.’

With that I high-tailed it out of their prison room into my secret observation room and got all ensconced to watch them while I played back the contents of their conversation. I really wanted to know how much and what they had been plotting.

As Nora touched her daughter for the very first time since her mutilation she began, ‘Oh Kitty, oh sweetheart, let me see your breast. Oh God, how much does it hurt? Can you stand the pain? How can you stand the pain?’

‘Mom, I don’t know. It’s not as bad, not as severe as it was  when he first did it, but it still hurts. It hurts a lot. God, Mom, why did he do it to me? Why did he have to?’

‘I don’t know. I truly don’t know. Some men are just so sick that everything normal to us means nothing to them. They just live and operate outside the norms, the bounds of decent human behavior. I don’t know, Honey, but he must be crazy.’

‘Do you think he’s going to kill us? God, Mom, do you?’

‘No. No, I’m sure God won’t let that happen. I’m sure God will give me the strength and the opportunity to be sure that doesn’t happen.’

‘I dunno. I’m not sure. Look how he already got us. How he laid in wait and forced us into his van when we weren’t even aware of his existence. I don’t know, Mom, he’s gotten away with a lot already. And even more so, what he did to my breast. Isn’t that even so much more horrible?’

Page 11.

‘Yes. Of course it is, yes. Kitty, please tell me. I know it may hurt, it may be more than you want to re-live, but how did he do it? What did her use to, to..’

‘To remove my nipple? To cut it off?’

‘Yes. What did he use?’

‘That’s part of what scares me so much about him. He had, no he has, a whole array of medical instruments. Surgical stuff. Like the real thing from hospitals. He says he bought them on the Internet and he used a scalpel to perform what he called a

nipple-ectomy. He joked about it not being a radical mastectomy, and not even a radical nipple-ectomy since he didn’t take my areola too. How could he joke about it. How could he mom?’

‘Like I said he’s crazy and demented and we have to find a way to beat him. We have to find a way to defeat him so we can get away and be free.’

‘How? How is that possible? We don’t know where we are. It was a long drive, at least two hours. We don’t even know if we can get out of this room he has us in.’

‘I know. You’re right, but we can’t just let him abuse us and then kill us. We can’t just surrender our bodies to him nor our lives. I think we both know that.’

‘Yes. OK. What do you want to do? What do you want to try then?’

‘The only thing I can think of and I know it sounds horrendous and impossible, but the only thing we have to use against him is, are our bodies.’

‘What? Why? How?’

‘We have to trick him into thinking we’re going to co-operate with him. That we will be willing participants, even victims, and when the moment is perfect we have to attack him. We have to attack him to kill him. Anything less and I’m sure we’ll fail and end up paying for it even worse. We’ll have to find the strength and just do it no matter how reprehensible and horrid and foreign it might seem.’

Page 12.

‘After what he’s done to me, nothing would please me more. I hate to say it but I want to cut his penis off. I want to smash his testicles since that’s what’s motivating him to do all this in the first place. I hate him. I despise him. I want to murder him myself. You wouldn’t even have to help.’

‘No. No, we do it together. He’s injured my baby girl. No I want to kill him along with you. So we’re agreed on that?’

‘Yes. If we can, we’ll kill him together.’

‘What is your plan? What is your plan, Mom?’

‘I’m going to undress for him. I know I’ll have to do that. So I’ll offer. And you’ll have to do the same thing too.’

‘I don’t know if I can. Even though he’s already handled my breasts, and he suckled them too, I don’t know if I can offer to take the rest of my clothes off. You know Mom. You know why, about my vagina.’

‘Oh baby, I’m so afraid for you. God sweetheart, I wasn’t thinking. How could I be so forgetful?’

‘It’s OK. It’s OK Mom, but what am I supposed to do? Do about it?’

(I have to say here, they really engaged my heightened interest. What was the big mystery? What the fuck was with Kitty’s Kunt? I liked that, like KK, Kitty’s Kunt with a capital K.)

‘God, there’s nothing you can do. I don’t think there is. Why, oh why God when you asked for the reconstructive surgery didn’t I listen to you. Yes, it’s how God made you, but I should have listened to your concerns but I guess I felt it wasn’t urgent and any time you wanted to we could arrange to have it done. God, I’m sorry. God, I’m so sorry Kitty, now you’re going to have to deal with him looking at you, leering at it and..’

‘Oh God, Mom, what if he want’s to cut it off too? What will I do then?’

‘I don’t think he would. I don’t think he could. I don’t know. I truly don’t know what to say.’

‘I.. I didn’t want to say. I really felt I couldn’t, but you could be wrong.’

‘No. Why? What makes you say that?’

Page 13.

‘No, it’s what he said to me. What he said when he was trying to convince me, trying to force me to cut my own nipple off, what he said besides if I didn’t, he’d cut both yours off. What he said about hurting your vagina.’

‘Kitty, you have to tell me. You have to tell your mother. I need to know so I have a truer, the truest picture possible of what we’re dealing with in him. So I know how hard I have to fight back to defeat him.’

‘If you can..’ Kitty replied softly.

‘Don’t think like that. Don’t say it either. Of course we’re going to triumph over him. I know God won’t let us lose to him, so please, please Honey tell me. What else did he say?’

‘I can’t. I can’t repeat it. It’s too horrible and disgusting. It’s completely inhuman and shows such horrid disrespect for a woman’s body. Oh Mom, please Mom, don’t make me say.’

Nora took Kitty’s face in her hands, at that point, I could easily see it from where I sat off in the distance and gave her her most sincere and serious motherly but stern look.

‘Tell me. Just tell me now. You must.’

‘Mom. OK, Mom, but I think I might be sick. I think I might throw up as I utter the words. I don’t know if I can keep it all inside, I’m so scared when I think of it and my own vagina.’

‘What.. what exactly did he say?’

‘He said if I didn’t cut my nipples..’

‘Yes I know it was about that. What did he say about me more?’

‘He said he would hurt your vagina. He said he would tie you down with your legs spread and he’d torture you between them. Mom, Mom, he said he would cut your labia, he would use the scalpels on them and oh God, heaven forbid, he said he would puncture and then burn your clitoris. Burn your clitoris, Mom. How could you ever stand that?’

Nora sounded audibly shaken.

‘Any more? Anything else?’

Page 14.

‘Yes. Yes, the worst part of all. He said he has a number of speculums, y’know what the doctors use for internal examinations to open the passage. He said he would insert one into you and, oh God, he would violate your cervix. He said he’d concentrate on torturing your cervix. Oh God, how could anyone think to be so cruel and then the last worst thing which I’ve never heard of nor ever even thought of. He said he’d put a big firecracker into your vagina and blow your cervix into your womb. How could any woman, no matter how strong or determined survive that? Survive all that? How Mom? How?’

‘No. No, she couldn’t and you know what, I think he knows it. I think he just wanted to talk as dirty and as horrible to you to try to terrorize you into doing something else he knew was impossible. I think it was just an extreme abuse of power and control. Control and power he thinks he has over us, had over you at the time.’

‘And I’d agree with you except he did it. He actually did it and if you look closely how he did it, he left a stub of my nipple. He explained to me by not cutting the whole end off, but leaving a fraction, about a quarter, it would be more painful since so many nerve endings would still be left. He even tried to maximize my suffering that way by leaving a trace of it. Like a nipple stump.

(I loved it. Spectacular. Why hadn’t I thought of that before? “A nipple stump.”)

‘OK. OK, give me a minute, please. This is so much to take in. Almost too much to absorb. I don’t know if I can, but I have to find an answer and the right one right off. I don’t think we’ll get a second chance with him.’

‘While you are, please tell me what to do about my minora labia. Please, and the way they hang out so far. What am I supposed to do about that part that hangs out of my vagina? I’m sure when he sees it he’ll want to torture it too.’

(My eyes grew wide and I ground my teeth. I knew. I fucking knew if she had one of those hangy-out cunt thingy-magigys, I’d be stretching it long and biting it off. I’d done it to two before her already. And it just proved the premise that there was no accounting for, nor predicting, vaginal construction. Some of the sweetest, tidiest females had sloppy cunts too. And I never took Kitty with her flat chested tits to be one of those also. Oh happy day, what a lucky time for me was ahead.)

Page 15.

‘I don’t know. God I don’t know what to think of anything about him. I don’t know what he’ll want to do to your minora and, Honey, I have to ask even though I don’t want to know.’

‘What? What is it?’

‘What did he do with your nipple?’

‘Oh God, that’s another horrible part. I almost forgot. I guess I wanted to shut it out, suppress it. How can one man, one monster, be so completely evil?’

‘What did he do with it?’

‘First he put it in his mouth like I thought he was going to eat it, almost like a wad of chewing gum and then he took it out and told me to do the same thing. And when I refused he said he’d cut the other one off so I did. Oh God, oh my Jesus, I had my own severed nipple in my mouth. How utterly disgusting and horrid.’

‘And then what? What did he do next?’

‘He asked me if I wanted to eat it and, of course, I said no so he asked for it back. My God in Heaven, what are we talking about here? We’re talking about one of my nipples but I gave it back to him and he thanked me and said it was just as well I wouldn’t swallow it since he wanted it as a souvenir of me. He said he already has a whole collection of them and he’d be happy to add  mine and then he said about adding yours to.’

Nora muttered, ‘God. Oh my God.’ Several times in quick succession.

‘I told him it wouldn’t last very long as a souvenir, like it would spoil and he said he had a method of preserving it in clear, liquid acrylic that when hardened, it, my nipple would always look just as it did when he cut it off me. He seemed so proud of that, like it took special skill or intelligence or something. God, Mom, how can any of this be for real?’

‘Yes, I have heard of certain sexual deviants keeping souvenirs of their victims but it was usually pieces, items of under-garments or maybe a lock of hair, never actual sexual body parts. My God, the man is highly demented. My God, he could be the worst. The worst ever.’

Page 16.

‘Do you think he’s a psychopath? A sexual deviant psychopath? Do you think that, Mom?’

‘I really don’t know, but from what you’re describing he could be. God, I hope he’s not. God, I hope we haven’t fallen into the hands of a torturing, mutilating, sexual psychopath because then he’s most likely a serial killer too since otherwise he’d've been caught by now.’

‘You really think he kills his victims?’

‘I don’t know.’ She paused reflectively. ‘I hope not.’

‘You think he’s gonna kill us?’

‘No, I won’t let that happen. I already told you he’s come to the end of his killing spree line, if that’s what he’s been up to.’

You might say she was right, not about the end of the line but about what I’d been up to. That would be up to number twenty-two  and counting and when their times came, it would make an even two dozen. Not to shabby for not even coming close to being caught.

And the crazy, but delightful, part of pursuing my proclivity was the endless supply of potential victims. I mean they were every where in the most unsafe and insecure of locations and positions. It was a bounty, an inexhaustible supply of female flesh to be rendered.

Take local regional shopping malls, the ones where ninety percent of the staff and customers arrived by car. Many had at least a couple of hundred of stores. Focusing on the staff possibilities first, it was common mall practice that they had to park quite far out from close to the entrance doors to facilitate the paying shoppers and, of course, because of the long walk, most clerks parked still where they could be closest to the entrance nearest to the store they worked in. And of two hundred stores, percentages dictated there would be a small but guaranteed number of female clerks who would be right up my alley. Especially in the women’s higher end stores or the trendy boutique type staffed by savvy young women on the way up, or so they thought. It took almost no smarts to wait for them at closing time to jaunt the long haul to where their cars were parked and follow them around and to learn their routines. Then under cover of darkness and bad weather, driving rain was the best, to kidnap them at gunpoint and spirit them away to my secret prison specially constructed to keep them in.

Page 17.

And some other ones were the female real estate agents. I mean how fucking dumb could they be? They even published little pictures of themselves with their listings and it was easy to scan them to find potential victims and delve further by accessing their web sites. The good looking ones, and there were always a few, why didn’t they just run a banner add, – Potential rape victim. Come and get it, come and get me. Here’s where I am. I’m asking for it. Cut the cunt out of me.

They might as well have, with the wording of some of their ads.

Yes, indeed, the listings themselves. The catch words and the watch phrases. ‘Immediate Possession’ and lately ‘Bank in Possession’ which meant the house was vacant. Was currently unoccupied and what better place to grab an unsuspecting woman than in a house that’s guaranteed to be empty. Also, ’secluded, very private, or estate like setting’, all indicating a level of privacy and isolation conductive to kidnapping a woman unnoticed.

Then there was the greed factor, ever the almighty lure of the slimy dollar. Find a property that fit the parameters and the targeted woman was the listing agent and as a potential buyer dealing with her, she would get both ends of the commission. I mean let’s say a million dollar house, common in many city and even rural areas, and the six percent commission so common, on both ends, was sixty-thousand dollars. What an incentive to ignore the danger signals that she could be being lured to her demise.        Another ripe area were seasonal properties. Cottages or camp as some of the upper crust liked to call them and again remoteness  and isolation  and nobody home all rounded out the feasibility.

Anyhow, enough on my theories and practical applications of victimology. Back on the ranch, er, in the prisoner’s pad, the two women had fallen silent.

Kitty looked at Nora really deeply and finally came out with it, out with the unanswerable question.

‘Mom, what if we fail?  What if we don’t succeed  in overpowering him or even deterring him? What then? What are we supposed to do? To do then?’

‘We’ll just have to believe that we will. That’s all we can do.’

Page 18.

‘No, but no, Mom. What if we can’t. Please answer me. I’m not a little girl anymore. I’m a grown woman. Please don’t treat me like a child. I know you’re still trying to protect me but look at my breast. You couldn’t protect me from that. What if we can’t and we know he’s going to kill us or he already has killed one of us and the other still lives. What then?’

‘You have to believe. I’m asking you to believe that God will take care if us. That He won’t let that happen.  That her cares for us and loves us and won’t let such a horrible fate befall us. You still do believe in God, don’t you?’

Kitty hesitated.  She scrunched up her face and gave an indication she wasn’t so sure anymore.

‘Sweet heart, you have to believe. I know you’re a good Christian and you believe in Jesus Christ as your personal saviour, so you must not let your faith waver. Is this what’s shaking your faith? You don’t see that is might be a test? A test for both of us?’

‘I understand that Mom. I really do, about God not giving you more than you, than we, can handle but I’m not so sure anymore. I mean not since Dr. Marla.’

‘Oh. Oh, I see. Oh. OK, yes, I can understand that. I think I can.’

‘But Mom, think about it. I mean you appeared on her  programme ‘Balance TV’ and she was so healthy and vibrant and the aerobics workout you did together, it was really something. Like the fitness part and how two older women could still look so good at your ages, but I mean she was a doctor, is a doctor, and the thing about her breasts. I mean you told me how she confided in you about how important her chest was to her, even though publicly she said otherwise to others, how she claimed her breasts never defined her but how she was terrified and prayed to God she might keep them and yet, a double, a double one. She still had to have a double mastectomy so how much did her prayers matter to God then? And what she said about being ‘mindful’ about her life. How she paid attention to the smallest of details always watching for a moment that could be a turning point. Weren’t we mindful of our lives? I guess not, for this to happen to us.’

‘No. No I don’t think that’s it at all. You can’t say this is our faults. It’s just, to a large degree, bad luck.’

Page 19.

‘No, but Mom, no. Marla said about luck and chance too. She said about, it’s not the luck, good nor bad, but what you do with it. The chances that the circumstances present to you. What possible good chances can what he’s done to my breast already and what he’s still threatening to do, what good can come from any of that? I just don’t know. I just don’t see nor even sense any. And that’s why I think Dr. Marla is wrong. Her God didn’t care about her and she had to sacrifice her beautiful breasts to the devil of cancer. What’s spiritual or Godly about that?’

‘I know. I see, it might seem that way but she’s still alive and remains a vibrant and successful woman.’

‘Yes she does. She is, but she has no tits. And like I just said, her precious breasts still had to be sacrificed to her uncaring God so I don’t know that I believe anymore. I don’t know that I believe God will save or even help us out of this so we shouldn’t count on it.’

Visit:        http://www.drmarla.ca/

Visit:        http://www.healthandlifestyle.ca/Interviews/shapiro.aspx

‘I don’t know Kitty. I don’t know that it’s the same thing.’

‘But it is Mom. Don’t you see? God didn’t intervene, He didn’t prevent us from being kidnapped in the first place. Why didn’t He keep this from happening at all?’

‘I don’t know. How can I know? I only know we have to find a way to defeat him and the only realistic one is to use our bodies to fool him into thinking we’re going to co-operate, no, into thinking we want to participate to show him what a pleasurable time we can allow him to have and then do it. Kill him. Execute him. That’s what we have to do. Oh, look. He’s coming back. I’ll have to lead off with our plan.’

It had been over twenty-five minutes so I’d been really generous allowing them so much time to commiserate and to plot. Of course, I knew I was going to be able to play back every one of their secret words so wasn’t in a hurry to stifle them. But my crotch was getting itchy for some pussy so it told me to get on back in to deal with them.

Page 20.

I fairly skipped back in to join them. I mean there’s no more exhilarating nor satisfying thrill than the anticipation, the knowing, that I was going to eat and beat a beautiful woman’s cunt. They were in there and I was joining them for some serious vaginal mayhem. Of the two, I suppose Kitty was the more beautiful, but Nora had a quiet strength and presence about her, a dignity, that made her even more appealing, like she’d be a tougher broad to break. The differences in the degrees of satisfaction I’d exact from each women were so miniscule I suppose they were insignificant but I decided to really go for Nora. I wanted to lay a beating on her and see how hard she’d fight me back.

‘So ladies, what’s up? What have you decided? I gave you lots of time, more than I expected, so I’m sure you’ve worked something out. Right?’

I strutted right up to Nora.

She could sense the aggression, the focus in my demeanor.

‘You’re gonna take your dress off? Right? Huh? Just like I was saying before?’

‘Yes I told you I would but only if you promise. Just like I was saying before too, you don’t rape me in front of Kitty. You don’t make my daughter watch.’

‘What if I rape her in front of you instead? How would that be?’

‘No. No, of course not. You know that wouldn’t be acceptable.’

‘So look, I don’t give a shit which one of you it is. My cock’s got a real itch and if it doesn’t feel some pussy lips around it soon, real soon, I’m gonna get mean. Really mean. Understand? And I’m sure Kitty will be tighter than you.’

I stepped towards the younger, trembling woman.

‘No. No. OK, no. Look. Look, I’m taking my dress off. Leave her alone. Look.’

She wriggled out of her party dress and let it fall to the floor around her ankles. Normally she would have treated it like

spun-gold but since it was already ruined from my knife cut across the bust she didn’t care that she stepped on it.

Her bra was a marvel. Even though it was strapless, it was thin and near see-through. Her nipples were normal with tight, hard, encircling little areolas. Nothing puffy about her nerps. Her panties were the rest of a matched set. Again, near see-through and very light, feminine pink. She didn’t shave herself but still her bush was tidy and trim just like the rest of her was.

Page 21.

She was so focused on me not attacking Kitty anymore that she’d forgotten to cry or even tremble but when I left off confronting Kitty to attend to Nora’s display, she became more scared and self-conscious about her near nakedness and vulnerability. She tried her best to look brave and strong, even defiant, but her lower lip and chin quivered and were giving her fears away.

I moved to within five feet of her and stood like a vision of authority looking her up and down and up.

‘Not fucking bad. Not fucking bad at all. How old are you anyway? I mean you’re her fucking mother and she’s gotta be forty-five.’ I motioned to Kitty.

(Calista Flockhart, born Nov. 11, 1964.)

The thing was I already knew she was over sixty but could easily pass for forty-five too.

(Sally Field, born Nov. 6, 1946.)

Nora’s face contorted more.

‘I’m old enough to know you shouldn’t be doing this and you are too. That you have no right and that you should leave us alone.’

‘Dressed like that, or undressed like that, you think I’m gonna leave you alone? Get real.’

Her face contorted and quivered more and her eye lids batted rapidly.

I decided to tease her.

‘What is it? What is it? What are you crying for?’

‘I’m not crying.’ She protested with a quavering voice that caught in her throat.

‘Maybe not yet but you’re pretty fucking close to tears. Right?’

She calmed herself and sucked in a deep breath of courage (and foolishness) to inform me, ‘I’m not going to let you make me cry. I won’t. I’m scared. I’ve never done this before.’

‘What? Stood in front of a man in your underwear?’

‘No. No, not that. Of course I’ve done that before. I’ve  just never been forced to before. That’s why I’m scared. Surely you can understand and accept that.’

‘So what if I do? What difference is it supposed to make?’

Page 22.

She gave me a plaintive, sad look.

‘The difference that you see me as a person and understand me as a human being, both of us, and you don’t do anymore horrible things to us. That’s what I want you to see.’

‘Y’know what I’d rather see? I’d rather see your nipples out so take off your bra.’

Nora was catching on.

She gave me a shape, piercing look but took the bra off right away. She new it didn’t hide anything anyway.

I groaned.

‘Oh fuck. What, you about a thirty-four C? Huh?’

She simply glared at me.

‘Give me your bra. Hand it to me.’

I was only five feet away in front of her.

She extended her hand tentatively and I accepted the garment and looked at the label inside.

‘Right. Fucking on right. I got it right. Says thirty-four C here. Damn I’m good. I really know my tit sizes.’ I paused to gloat at her. ‘How come she’s so flat when you’ve got so much body to your tits? You sure she’s your daughter? Maybe she’s adopted.’

‘Go to Hell. Stop being so mean and insensitive, disgusting. Go to Hell.’

‘Maybe when I compare cunts, maybe then I see the similarity. Right?’

Of course Nora had no way of knowing I’d heard Kitty lamenting her hangy-out minora labia and Nora clearly didn’t have the same, not that I could make out through the sheer, stretchy fabric at her panties’ crotch. So that would prove to be a bigger hoot and difference to be exploited.

‘Anyway, so you’re almost there. Give me your panties.’

She had maintained a facade of strength and dignity, believing the woman in her, the femininity in her soul, would carry her through but she could not surrender the last vestige of protection covering her intimacy. Her vagina belonged to her and she could not surrender it without some level of protest. She could not surrender it at all, she then knew, so her plan to seduce me seemed pretty much skuppered and doomed.

Page 23.

She began to tremble remarkably and her legs jiggled at the inner top thighs. She was near to pissing her panties and I didn’t want them soiled.

‘You piss yourself and I swear I’ll make Kitty lick it up. You understand?’

She scrunched her bladder muscles shut and squeezed her vagina tight.

‘Now give me your fucking underwear, the rest of it.’

She swayed and resisted. She was going to lose her balance.

‘I can’t. I can’t. I just can’t. I’m sorry. I can’t.’

‘You’re sorry? Really? If you don’t, it’s her that’ll be sorry.You want her to lose another nipple? Or worse? You want me to cut her vagina? Maybe even burn it?’

‘No. God, no. No don’t. Don’t make me. Don’t threaten her to make me. Please. Don’t. Just leave us alone.’

I decided to change the topic while keeping on the subject.

‘Did she, did Kitty ever tell you how she came to lose her nipple? The one that’s gone? The one that got away? Did she?’

I knew she hadn’t.

Nora shook her head and looked even more fearful.

She didn’t want to hear any account.

‘Well maybe I should tell you. It’s quite a story and maybe it’ll help you to co-operate better, so let’s see. Let’s see if I can go back an hour or two.’

Nora twisted her face and Kitty contorted hers.

‘Y’know that compared to you, she’s a mouthy bitch. She’s a know-it-all. She thinks she knows it all. Isn’t that right, Kitty?’ I called out to her.

‘You bastard. You miserable miscreant. What’s wrong with you? It’s bad enough what you did to me, you did already, stop tormenting my mother with it. Stop it you misfit creep.’

‘Geeze, I must say, you’re getting better at the name calling. You’ve almost got it down to an art but not a science. Better leave the really detailed stuff to me.’

It sort of went over her head that I considered her an amateur.

I addressed Nora again.

‘Y’now if she’d've kept her fucking mouth shut, just like now she didn’t, checked, kept her attitudes in check, she’d still  have her nipple. Dumb feminist cunt of a daughter you have.’

Page 24.

‘I taught her to be strong. I taught her to stand up for herself.’

Nora defied me with her assertions.

‘That you did and that you did well, the way you taught her. Too bad you didn’t teach her to be sensible and pragmatic. Y’know, when to be flexible.’

‘Everything I could, I taught her the best I could. I did my best as her mother.’

‘Yeah, whatever. So you know I separated you two when I got you here. You already know that. So I took Kitty off into another room, a bedroom actually, and the moment she saw the bed she got uppity, all uppity. If I recall she said something like, “If you think you’re getting me on there, you’re crazy.” Yeah,  that’s exactly what she said, “If you think I’m getting on that bed with you, you’re crazy.” So I suggested she should give her attitude a second thought, like an adjustment and she suggested I should live in Hell which wasn’t very charitable since I hadn’t done anything to her, at least not yet or then.’

‘You hadn’t done anything?’ Kitty piped up. ‘You’d kidnapped us and brought  us here against our wills and you say you hadn’t done anything? You’re deluded. You’re sick.’

‘Enough from the peanut gallery unless you want to finish the story. Do you? Do you Kitty?’

She shook her head, no.

‘Didn’t think so, so don’t interrupt again or you’ll have to.’

I was sure she muttered, ‘You can’t make me’ and something about a pig’s eye but I let it pass. I’d deal with her severely later. I just knew she was in for a minora labia-ectomy and Nora was going to assist. Man could I fantasize their screams in my mind.

‘So anyway, you wouldn’t believe how she slagged me, how she starts in on me. I mean you’d think she was a fucking lawyer or something like the Ally McBeal bitch on TV, so I says to her put a lid on it or I’d cut her tit off. That was before I saw how little she had. Fucking pancake tits. There’s hardly a decent meal there. So anyway I tells her to strip and she’s  even worse  than you. She don’t want me to see her twat. I can’t imagine why. I mean she’s a good looking woman so she’s going to have a good looking cunt. Right?’

Page 25.

Nora looked at me dumbfounded.

‘Right?’ I repeated.

She nodded and said, ‘Yes. OK. Right.’

‘Anything I should know about her vagina? Anything you want to tell me?’

Nora’s eyes grew narrow with suspicion and calculation.  How could my question be so pointed without prior direction? Something smelled fishy and it wasn’t their humid cunts.

‘Go to Hell, you despicable bastard. Go straight to Hell.’

‘I’ll take that as a no, then. I hope you’re not lying to me. Y’know, like lying by ommission.’

She felt she should say something but how does a mother describe her daughter’s sloppy, untidy cunt to a murdering, mutilating rapist. Where would she start? What would she say?’

Nora took my inference seriously, my verbal threat to heart.

She believed I was a misfit of my word.

‘Kitty’s vagina is unusual and it’s my fault.’ She blurted out.

‘Mom. No, Mom, don’t.’ Kitty cried out.

‘Really? How so?’ I asked Nora like I had no idea.

‘I’m sure you’re going to find out anyway from the way you’re behaving, from how you’re treating us, so I’ll tell you. I’ll tell you. I have to tell you.’

‘Mmooomm. Mmooomm, don’t. Please don’t.’

‘It’s alright sweetheart. Mother knows best. Her minora labia protrude from her majora labia.’

I gave my head a shake.

She’d actually said it.

Fuck was I in control.

‘Oh shit, Mom. No shit. You almost made me spunk my pants. You mean she has an outie, like with shit hanging out between her lips?’

‘I mean she’s formed differently than some women. She’s formed differently than me.’

‘And you’re sure, as I said, she’s your daughter?’

‘Of course, I gave birth to her. Of course I am.’

‘OK, good on you for honesty. We’ll have to see about that later. So back to how Kitty lost her nip tip. I didn’t take it all, y’know. I don’t know if you saw that. Did you?’

Page 26.

‘I saw it. I noticed it.’

‘Y’know why? Why I didn’t take it all?’

Nora’s face twisted in fury and hatred. She remembered what Kitty had told her and it was the ultimate in despicable as far as she was concerned. She would not offer an answer.

Of course I knew she knew so I gave her an inspired, superior look.

‘OK, never mind. I can see you’re upset.’

‘Since when did that matter to you? Huh? Since when?’

I looked at her like she was no more than a bug to be squished or a cunt-roach to be hammered.

‘Fuck you. So like I was saying, like Kitty ditty, she sees the bed and says, no way. No way on the bed, so I tells her either on the bed or on the floor. I didn’t care which where. So you know what she says next? No, of course you don’t.  Well she lies to me, isn’t that right miss high and mighty liar Kitty? Tell you mom what you lied to me.’

Kitty locked eyes with me and could tell I was dead, as in murder, serious.

‘Mom, I told him I had my period. That’s what I said to him.’

‘Fucking lied about it, didn’t you? Said you were on the rag when you weren’t. That’s the oldest, dumbest trick in the book that a woman often uses when she’s about to be raped and wanna know another? AIDS. They fucking claim their twats are infected with AIDS and you know how I respond to that?’

They both looked non-plussed.

‘I offer to burn it out of them. To burn the fucking AIDS right out of their cunts and you never seen a faster cure. I mean, oops, all of a sudden the disease has gone, disappeared in a poof like a lie being untold. HIV positive shit. Of course that doesn’t stop me from still burning them later, roasting their fucking cervixes as retribution for them lying to me. So what do you think? Kitty, should you look forward to that? What do you thing Mother superior Nora? Should I burn the pussy out of your baby, for lying?’

Nora trembled and tried to measure her response.

‘Please, you have to stop. You must stop. None of this is right so you have to..’

‘Cease and desist?’ Is that how they say it on the cop shows?’ I taunted her.

Page 27.

‘Please. Please. Just stop.’

‘Yeah. OK. So anyway back to how Kitty lost the end of her bud. I’m getting pretty horny seeing her shivering there so close to the edge of the bed and my pecker can imagine grinding away inside of her. I mean I really wanted to split her labia. I took her by the arm to force her onto the mattress and Kitty twisted violently and managed to elbow me in the gut. I mean she got super strong and winded me. She went to bolt for the door but it was bolted so she had nowhere to run to. She really thought I was mad. I guess I certainly looked it but it was all an act. I fucking love it when a bitch fights and Kitty wanted to prove she could out-wrestle or perhaps out-box me. Well.. Fucking well.. Tell her Kitty. Tell her what happened next.’

Kitty raised her cheeky chin at me and her jaw trembled. She remembered only too well but had no intention of repeating it to her mom who was watching her daughter with dismay and pity.

She got stupidly spunky.

‘Go to Hell. You know what you did. Go to Hell you miserable little excuse for a worm.’

‘Come on. That’s not nice. Not nice at all. Fucking tell her.’

‘Go to Hell.’ Kitty persisted.

‘Fine. Fine, I’ll show Nora, I’ll show your mom what happened instead.’

I moved in on the older woman.

‘No. No. OK, no. Don’t. OK, I’ll tell.’

‘Thought you might.’ I gloated back to her. Actually gloated back to them both.

‘Mom. Mom, I made such a mistake.  I thought he was really mad. It seemed like he was so I was even more scared but I was angry too. Why hadn’t I seen that the door, bedroom door, was bolted and that I couldn’t run to escape. I was really disturbed with myself so I tried to keep up the momentum. Y’know, keep up an offensive, an attack,  so I ran at him again. He may not look it, but he’s very agile. I don’t know, maybe he works out or something but as I arrived to clout him again he did a small side-step, like he deeked me and he punched me. He punched me really hard in.. God in.. God he struck my vagina. He punched it. Oh God, he did. And he did it so mean and hard.’

Page 28.

‘Oh Kitty. Oh Kitty sweetheart. Oh my precious. – You miserable bastard. I hate you. I hate you. I hate you. I hope you die. You deserve to die.’

‘I’m sure you do and I’m sure you should.’ I replied with a smirk and a lilt in my voice. ‘So anyway, yeah, she got that right. I planted my fist right into her pussy. Fuck did she fold. Fuck did she ever stagger and collapse and it was nothing to grab her to hoist her onto the bed.’

‘You raped her. You raped her? Kitty you didn’t tell me he raped you.’

‘No, Mom, no, because he didn’t. I wish he had instead.’

‘Yeah, fucking right she wishes that. So I did follow her onto the bed, bounced onto the mattress already to tear her clothes off and the cunt hadn’t learned. Not a fucking thing. She twisted and hoofed me in the goolies. I don’t know how she got her feet around so fast and into position for such an accurate shot but she folded me right over again. I mean, Kitty you’re a fucking little scraper. Aren’t you? Take after your mom here, do you?’

‘Go to Hell.’

‘Fine. We’ll see. We’ll find out about that. You a fighter too, Nora? You fight as good as your bitch, arrogant daughter?’

It was a challenge.

Or was it an invitation?

Nora sensed the change in my tone. A change in my attitude, even though it was only slightly perceptible. But she was worried I was gearing up for more and probably greater violence against Kitty so she needed to shut me down and failing that at least to divert me.

‘I know who you are. I know what you’re doing. My daughter is not a bitch. She is not arrogant. She’s never been a bitch and you have no right to degrade her like that. Yes, I’m a fighter. Yes I am. I taught Kitty to stand up for herself. I already told you that. So I taught her how to be strong because I know how to be strong too. You think she was a fighter? I’ll show you what it means if I get the chance.’

‘What, you want me to give you the chance to fight me?’

Nora looked shocked.

Page 29.

She hadn’t meant that expressly. What she’d meant was if I was careless and she ever got the chance to be free, then she’d show me who knew how to fight and who didn’t. But she was fast on her feet and sensed an in.

‘You wouldn’t fight me. Not fairly. Bullies like you never allow… You wouldn’t fight me in a fair contest.’

I eyed her trying to look as suspicious as she was looking suspicious at me.

I’d set many women up for such a contest before and I didn’t want Nora getting a whiff that she was being maneuvered into an inescapable boxing-ring corner. That she was on the ropes before she even started.

‘You really think you could mount a credible effort? You think you’re strong enough to do that?’

‘There’s only one way you can find out. Right? Only one way you can ever see for sure.’

‘Hhmm. Fuck. Hhmm. Interesting. Fucking sounds interesting.’

Kitty cried out. ‘Mom. No, Mom. You can’t be serious. No. He’s evil. God he won’t play by any rules of decency. No Mom, you can’t.’

‘Now you know she’s right. I mean if we fight it’ll be no holds barred. Nothing’s off limits, nothing’s off the table or the floor, so to say.’

‘Just give me a chance. Give me the chance and I’ll show you how much I care about rules of civility. How much I care about my daughter.’

‘No Marquis of Queensbury shit for you? Huh?’

‘Just let me and I’ll show you. You’ll see.’

‘Y’know I just might take you up on that. Could be interesting. I’ll give it some thought. Meanwhile let me finish telling you how Kitty lost the end of her nipple.’

Nora looked disappointed. She thought she had diverted me from the terrible tale but I was ready to begin re-accounting.

‘So Kitty hoofed me in the balls, in the goolies, like I said and I had no choice but to buckle over. I mean my balls aren’t made of brass, just flesh and lots of blood like any other guy’s are. So she sees it as an opportunity to try to escape, to go running out the door but unfortunately for her I’m blocking the way. But that doesn’t stop her from trying. She came running at me like a little steam engine with her long legs whirling and crashed into me to knock me to the floor. It doesn’t quite work, although almost, as I bang up against the wall. The door’s closed and she can’t wrench it open. At least I’d had the good sense to lock it. She fires over to a window but it has unbreakable glass in it. The stuff’s called Lexan and you can’t put a bullet through it. So all the while she’s trying to find a way out, I’m getting my act back together and I sucked up the pain in my groin and finally started back after her. I mean we played one helluva game of tag. Didn’t we Kitty?’

Page 30.

Kitty gave me a disgusted grunt.

‘Isn’t that right, Kitty? We played a decent game of tag?’

‘If you say so. I wasn’t playing. Only you were playing so if that counts I guess you could say you’re right. You’re still stupid and a monster and I hate you even more. You’re not going to fight with my mother. If you’re going to fight with anyone, it’s going to be me.’

‘Maybe the two of you? Maybe I should fight with the two of you at once?’

They could not hide their hope.

They could not conceal the prospect of their good fortune.

Whatever else came to be, they had to entice me into fighting the two of them at once.

They exchanged deep glances of intrigue and plotting.

‘You’d never do that. You don’t have the courage to fight just one of us.’ Nora piped in. ‘Let alone facing a mother and daughter together. I know you’re not that brave. I know you’re not that stupid.’

‘Geeze, you’re giving me an awful lot to think about, but we’ll see. We’ll see later. So to continue, I finally got my shit back together and Kitty could tell I was more than pissed. As I got in close to her in a corner she made a desperate flight to sail by me and I grabbed onto her thin, fine, long blonde hair. I mean she’s lucky she isn’t fucking bald. I ripped back on it so hard she flew off her feet and landed on her ass, on her fucking tail bone on the hardwood floor. No carpet there to soften the blow. The crack to the end of her spine, really did it. It fucking stunned her and I had no trouble

re-dragging her to the bed and hoisting her up onto the mattress again. All the while pulling her by the hair with her legs kicking and wielding about. On the bed I smacked her head to the bed post. It dazed her. Kitty went woozy but not out cold. So I took a firm hold of her chest and right away I knew she had no tits. I mean how could you make a daughter, an adult woman, with so little tit meat? Huh? You proud of that, that you spawned a titless daughter?’

‘You vile, vile monster. Go to Hell. You despicable bastard. Let me loose so I can send you to Hell.’

‘We’ll see. Not yet though. We’ll see.’

Page 31.

‘You’re disgusting. I hate you.’ Nora shot back.

‘Yeah, that I am. So anyway I had to find out. I mean I’m trying to use her its for handles to lift her but there’s nothing to grip onto so I had to see. I ripped her party dress away and she’s got this stupid little bra on. I mean she doesn’t even need a fucking training bra so I guess it was just to hide her nipples. That right Kitty? You didn’t want your pokies poking out? Guess you don’t have to worry about that now for one of them, huh?’

At that point all the two women could tell me to do was go to Hell.

‘Go to Hell, you despicable bastard. You didn’t have to hurt me like that just because my breasts weren’t up to your expectations. You had no right. You didn’t.’

‘Yeah, but it was fun. Was it ever delightful.’

‘For you maybe. But not for me and I know you know that.’

‘So ask me if I care? Ask me if I fucking care.’

‘I know you don’t. You don’t care but you should. If you were any kind of a human being you would.’

‘Whatever, so why don’t you tell your mom what happened next? Why don’t you share it with her?’

‘Uh uh. No. No, I won’t. You’re telling the story. You’re the one getting off on it, so no, I won’t.’

I trotted over to Kitty with intent on my mind.

I took hold of her face by gripping her cheeks.

I planted a mean kiss on her reluctant, fighting lips.

I stated my purpose clearly and slowly.

‘Tell her. Tell her now or one of her nipples comes off now.’

Kitty’s face defied me but her mouth started to work.

‘Mom. Mom, he… Mom, when he saw my bra, he almost had a fit. For some reason it fascinated him and he told be to take it off carefully, that he wanted to keep it as a souvenir. Mom, I should have listened. I know I should have, but my anger got the better of me and I tore it off. It ripped across the front and through a cup and as I threw it at him he punched me in a breast. God Mom, he punched me for the first time in my breast.’

Page 32.

‘I hate you. I hate you.’ Nora screamed out towards me but mostly it bounced off the ceiling.

‘Look Mom, it’s getting boring. You’ve already established that, that you hate me so come up with something more original or shut the fuck up. So continue Kitty. Tell her some more.’

‘I hate you too.’ Kitty added uselessly.

‘I will pop her nipple in a heart beat if you don’t continue. Believe me. You want that?’

‘No. No. OK, no. Yes I threw the damaged bra at him and as he examined it he told me I would pay. That I was gonna pay for being so impulsive and contrary. That my breasts were gonna pay. Then he noticed. God, Mom, I couldn’t help it. From the fear and the cold, my nipples got erect. They got hard. I couldn’t stop it nor help myself and right away he zeroed in on them. That was the start of him cutting one off.’

Kitty looked at me like maybe I should finish telling the story. It would be too difficult for her to go on.

No such luck.

I gave her a smirk.

‘Go on.’

‘Please. Please, you finish. I can’t.’

‘Then your mom can’t keep a nipple.’

‘OK. OK.’ She blubbered as she continued. ‘Like I said he focused on them and started insulting me and saying degrading and horrible things about the size of my breasts. Like he has said to you too about them being so small that a young girl would have more. You know, you know Mom, how sensitive I am about that. How sensitive I’ve always been and I spat back at him. I couldn’t help myself, he made me so mad and furious showing such disrespect for my person, for the woman who I am and so somehow it got around to him saying maybe he should cut one of them off. He meant one of my breasts off but then made his sick joke that it would be impossible since there was so little there. Y’know, of course, then he played on how easily a nipple could come off instead. He made sick, terrible, horrible jokes about how it would hardly damage me and how I could easily go on living without one. God he was a monster. An impossible creep.’

Page 33.

‘I was a monster. Wasn’t I?’ I interjected proudly.

‘And you still are. You’re despicable and I hate you more than I can ever say.’ Kitty retorted.

‘So don’t say and finish the fucking story. Your tale of tit woe.’

‘Mom. Mom, once he said about cutting a nipple off instead, I couldn’t get him to change the subject, to get him off the idea or topic. It didn’t matter what I said he just stayed focused on it. I even offered to let him rape me but nothing would dissuade him.’

‘Oh baby. Oh my sweet baby.’ Nora cried out softly to her.

‘So that’s where it got to. He told me he was going to do it for sure and that he had to get the right, God, he called them tools. Tools. That he had to get tools to cut one of my nipples off. He left and came back with surgical instruments he said he got off the Internet, scalpels mostly, but forceps and clamps too. I couldn’t believe what he was showing me.’

‘Pretty decent stuff. Weren’t they?’ I added.

‘Go to Hell. – Mom, I started to cry. I couldn’t help it but it only turned him on more. He said he loved how it made my meager chest jiggle but he wanted to see me screaming too. He said he wanted to see my tonsils. It really scared me so as he finally got around to nearing me to actually do it, I stuck out at him again. I had to. What choice did I have?’

‘None, sweetheart. I’m sure you had none.’ Nora supported her.

‘No I didn’t but I wasn’t very good. I was so scared seeing the scalpel in his hand and when I tried to kick him, I only kicked the air but he punched me again and you know where.’

‘You loathsome, impossible bastard. I swear. I swear I will kill you.’ Nora fired her promise at me again.

‘We’ll see about that. In a bit we’ll see but for now, your fucking cunt daughter’s about to get to the best part. Go on Kitty, finish telling her the best.’

‘Mom, he pinned me. He dragged me off the bed by my hair and pinned me to the floor as I doubled over and held the scalpel to my throat, right to my jugular vein. He told me he’d slit my windpipe and I’d bleed to death if I didn’t hold still. I had to. I had to freeze. He, God, he. God he, he pinched my nipple out and was ready to cut it off when he stopped. I mean, I had no idea. How could any woman? He handed me the scalpel.’

Page 34.

My boner was getting firmer just hearing her recount what had happened then.

‘What? OK. Yes. OK.’ Nora knew what was coming next.

‘He told me. He told me I had to do it myself. To myself. He told me I had to cut my own nipple off.’

‘Baby. Baby, sweetheart. Mommy’s here. Your mother’s here.’

‘I tried. As impossible as it sounded and was, I really tried and when he saw I was never going to succeed, that I threw the scalpel away, that’s when he made the horrible threats about what he would do to you if I didn’t. I tried, I tried again but it hurt way too much.’

I trotted over to Nora.

‘Fucking little cunt, really let you down. Didn’t she?’

Nora slapped my hand away from her face.

‘I will kill you. I swear I will.’ Nora had unqualified hatred for me.

‘So good. Wonderful. I think you’ll make one hell of an effort to try, so anyway I think I’ll finish the story. I mean Kitty got it right. Right on. Like she said, the first thing I threatened to do was to cut your nipples off instead. Both your fucking nippers. Think you could live without them? Humm mommy dearest?’

‘I can do whatever it takes to defeat you. That’s what I can do.’

‘Yeah, I suppose, so when I told Kitty about slicing your nips off I figured it’d turn the trick and she’d do her own off but no such luck so I figured I had to up the ante, like make the stakes more severe, so I told her what I would do to your cunt. Your cunt. Your fucking pussy. That I’d torture it inside out. That really freaked her so she tried harder but still no nippy off.’

I placed my hand to Nora’s throat and squeezed on her wind pipe. I lowered my other hand to grope her crotch. My eyes narrowed and my grip tightened.

‘You want me to torture your cunt? You want me to spread your legs and mutilate your womanly vagina? Huh?’

Nora twisted her hips in a circle.

Kitty cried out for me to leave her alone.

I didn’t as I pressed my thumb into the crack of her crease.

Page 35.

‘I’ll tell you what I told her so you can make up your mind.’

‘Stop it. Stop it. You’re hurting me. Stop it.’

‘No shit. You think that hurts? What about this?’

I found the nub of her clit and dug my thumbnail into it.

She shrieked and jerked her ass back.

I twisted on her nub and pulled it forward as her bum shot back.

‘Hold still. Fucking hold still or I’ll cut it off. I swear.’

Nora froze with her vagina in my hand.

‘So yeah, I told Kitty I’d tie you down. I’d tie you down good and tight and spread your legs so far you’d think your hip joints were going to dislocate. Then I’d come at your vagina with the scalpel. I’d cut into your clit, – fucking like how I’m pinching it? Do you?’

‘Stop it. Stop it. Please stop it. You’re hurting me.’

‘Stop it. Stop it. Please stop it. You’re hurting her.’ Kitty echoed her mom.

‘So anyway then I got down and dirty. I told her that I could burn your clit too. That I could apply a soldering iron to it and fry the crisp out of it. And then came the really good stuff about your cervix. That I have speculums and I can open your canal and burn and pierce your cervix. That sound appealing to you? It certainly didn’t to Kitty. And finally I told her I’d insert great big firecrackers into you and blow your vix clear into your uterus. Now wouldn’t that be a fireworks show to end all womanly matters? Huh?’

‘You’re sick. You’re the most degenerate person I’ve ever heard of.’

‘I’ll take that as a compliment. So I mean I’ve told her all that and still, still the selfish little cunt bitch, she won’t cut her own nipple off. What the fuck would it take? What do you suppose?’

‘I don’t know. I don’t know. It’s not at all possible. I don’t know.’

‘No you don’t because there was nothing. It all ended so fast for her. I came back to do it to her and she fought and flailed like a banshee. She would not let me proceed. I kicked her. Right, Kitty, I kicked you?’

Page 36.

‘Ohh God. God ohh. Ohh God. God, no, my precious baby.’

‘Yeah, I hoofed her alright. I’m surprised I didn’t crack some ribs under her nipples. I fucking booted her chest. But the one to her pussy, my fist I mean, that’s the one that sent her out cold.’

‘I hate you. I’ll kill you. God, let me kill him.’

‘So now Nora, now ladies, we get to the good part. We get to the surprise. The whole thing, the whole fucking thing, I got it on video and now we’re gonna watch it together.’

They looked stunned.

Completely flabbergasted.

‘You.. What? What? You.. You mean you’ve been making us, making me recount all this when you  recorded it? What? When? How could you? I didn’t see any cameras.’ Kitty was beside herself.

‘You incredible monster. What’s wrong with you? Have you no shred of human decency?’ Nora added to the cacophony.

‘I’m just full of surprises. Aren’t I? So whatever, let me show you the vid. Show you the best part of all. I wanna see it anyway. I haven’t watched it yet.’

The women objected uselessly but predictably as I got the TV screen all set up where they both could readily see it. I set the unit to play with remote control in hand. It started to roll as they used to say in the olden days of film.

I let it start at the beginning where I’d shoved Kitty roughly into the bedroom and she said just as I’d already told them, ‘If you think you’re getting me on the bed, you’re crazy.’ Of course I had a good memory for those kinds of first words. I zipped the fast forward to where I’d returned to the bedroom with the scalpels and other funky and sundry tools.

‘Fuck. Fuck we gotta look at that. That’s a good place to start. Give me a sec while I rewind it.’

I got it back to where Kitty took her wild kicks at me as I approached her with a scalpel but she only connected with the air.

I could see clearly why I punched her cunt since I hadn’t really intended to. Her dress had ridden up and her power blue panties were stretched so tightly across her labia and my eye caught a glimpse of her crinkly stuff hanging out of the center of her crease. Of course, all under the privacy of the double fabric of the silk gusset of her undies. It was like my hand was on a spring, like a, ha ha, Jack-in-the-box only it would be a Jack’s-fist-into-the-box.

Page 37.

‘Ooofff. Fucking Hell, would you look at that? Fucking look how my fist connected with her labia. Fuck Nora, what do you think of that? I guess she shouldn’t have shown me her panties. Huh? She should have had more modesty. Right Kitty? You should have kept your snatch to yourself?’

‘You scum. You scum. We’ll kill you. You scum.’ Nora wailed out. Kitty was just embarrassed.

‘Fuck I gotta rewind that. I wanna see it in slow motion, y’know like freeze framed.’

I did the slo-mo thing and could freeze the frame where my knuckle penetrated the deepest into her slit. It showed her labia splay out and my knuckle burrow in. I left it frozen there.

I went to see Nora.

‘So what do you think of that? Huh? That’s your fucking precious daughter with her cunt almost ruptured. Look, she’s all doubled over. She can hardly breath and she’s convulsing. What do you think of that?’

Nora took a swing at me.

I gripped her striking hand and twisted it down to force into her own crotch. I pulled it back and made her punch her own vagina. I pulled it back farther.

Kitty wailed out, ‘No stop it. Stop it. Finish showing us the video instead.’

I pressed Nora’s hand hard to her crease and slid it up and down along her slit, like she was pleasuring herself. I smelled her palm.

‘Fucking right. That’s what I gotta do. I gotta finish showing you the video.’

I got up and gave Nora a light back hand to the face and resumed with the remote control.

‘Oh look. Fucking look. She’s barely conscious. Look how I pulled her off the bed by her hair. Isn’t that sweet, ladies?’

They didn’t concur.

‘So there, look. I’ve got her on the floor and there’s the scalpel, right at your throat Kitty. You really thought I was gonna slit your neck, didn’t you? Open up your windpipe. Look how you’re fucking begging me not to kill you. What a sap. What a baby.’

Page 38.

‘You scum. You bastard. You scum.’ Kitty derided me.

‘Oh fuck there it is. Fuck and fucking shit look how I’ve got your nipple. Like fuck, pulled way out from your tit or at least what you’ve got that passes for a tit. Fucking sweet. Fucking delicious. And there it is. There it is. There, I give the scalpel to you. Let’s hear the words. Let’s pay attention to them. Let’s hear it louder.’

I increased the volume using the remote.

(Me: Kitty: Are the direct words from the recording. A line space has been left when switiching back and forth from the recording and what the women watching it (and me) are saying.)

Me:     ‘Here. Here bitch. It’s too fucking easy if I cut it off. You do it. You do it to yourself. You cut your own fucking nipple off.’

Kitty:  ‘No God. No God. No God, I can’t. You must be crazy. No don’t. No . No. For God’s sake, no.’

Me:     ‘Take the fucking scalpel.’

Kitty:  ‘No, God please. Don’t make me.’

Me:     ‘Take it or I’ll cut your cunt open’ (I’d forgotten I’d said that to her so she took the scalpel.)

Kitty:  ‘Please. Please. Please stop no.’

Me:     ‘Pull your fucking nipple out and do it. Just fucking do it.’

‘Awh look at that. Look at the little bitch crying.’ I interjected into the playback as Kitty took the scalpel in the video.

‘Awh shit sweet. Fucking sweet. Look how you’re pinching yourself. I mean you’ve even got your fingernails dug into your nipple. Fucking sweet.’ I interjected anew.

Me:     ‘That’a girl. You’re doing good. Pull it out. Pull it fucking way out and get the knife to the side.’

Kitty:  ‘I can’t. God, God, I can’t.’

Me:     ‘Fucking right you can. Just put the knife to the side and start sawing. Start sawing it off.’

Kitty:  ‘You’re crazy. You’re insane. No woman can do that to herself. You can’t make any woman do it. No. No, I won’t.’

At that point in our exchange she tossed the scalpel at me trying to take out my eye. She only missed my head by a yard.

Me:     ‘Fuck. Fuck you cunt. That wasn’t very smart. Not very nice. You could have blinded me. That what you were trying to do? Huh? To take out my eye?’

Kitty:  ‘Go to Hell. You miserable, impossible bastard, go to Hell. I wish I had.’

Page 39.

Me:     (As I retrieved the tossed tool.) ‘Very well. Fucking last chance. Here take it. Take it again. This is your very last chance. Now do it. Or I’ll start on your mother. Now do it and when you’re finished hand me your severed nipple.’

Kitty:  ‘Oh God. Oh God. How am I supposed to do it? God help me. God help me, why?’

Me:     ‘Here, take it. I swear, you throw it again and I’ll cut your cunt and then go to work on your mom’s.’

Her hand reached out and she could barely see it for the veil of tears overwhelming her eyes. She placed the blade very specifically to her bud and pulled her nipple out really far, more than before.

Me:     ‘That’a girl. That’s a girl. Just saw away at it and it’ll come off in no time.’

Kitty:  ‘God. What? God. Look. There’s blood. There’s a trickle of blood. No. No, I can’t. No, God, I can’t do any more.’

Me:      ‘OK, enough of this shit. Fine. Fucking fine I’ll tell you. Give me the knife. I’ll tell you what I’m gonna do to your mom now. Fucking stupid cunt bitch of a daughter. She’ll wish she never had you.’

Kitty:   ‘No. No, I don’t want to hear. No.’

Me:      ‘So first right up, one of her nips comes off. Right the fuck off and then later the other one. But I’ll tell her. She’ll know for sure after one’s gone the other one goes too. Y’know anticipation being the best part of tit torture or any other kind of sexual torture and mutilation for that matter. Build the fear, the dread. Y’know.’

Kitty:  ‘No. No, you can’t. No. Not to my dear mother. No you can’t. She’s too special and precious to me. She’s too wonderful.’

Me:     ‘Oh no? Fucking no? That’s just the beginning for her. Next will be her cunt. Her fucking vagina. You have no idea how I’ll ruin her pussy wack.’

Kitty:  ‘No. No, God no. Give me the scalpel back. I’ll do it. I’ll do it. Let me try again.’

Me:     ‘Very well, but last chance.’

Kitty takes the scalpel and tries to attack her nipple but at the next sight and feel of blood she can’t go on. The nerve endings in her bud are simply too on fire and besides her vanity doesn’t want to see her tit messed up. Her breast was barely adequate enough to begin with.

Kitty:  ‘Oh God. Oh God. Give me the strength to do it, God. (She saws gingerly) God. God, why can’t I do it?’ (She drops the scalpel down and hangs her head down too lower. Her delicate shoulders shudder and shake.)

Page 40.

Me:     ‘Because you’re a fucking coward. That’s why. Nothing but a useless, fucking, chicken-shit coward.’

Kitty:  ‘No. No, that’s not true but I can’t. God forgive me. I just can’t. Mom forgive me.’

Me:     ‘Yeah, you got that right. But I don’t think she’ll ever forgive you because the first thing I’m gonna do to get at her cunt is tie her down. Tie her down so tight to the bed with her legs spread so wide she’ll think her hips are going to dislocate at the joints. Sounds like fun, huh? Bust her hips.’

Kitty:  ‘No. No. No. No. Not. No.’

Me:     ‘Oh yeah, and then her clit, her fucking clitoris. I’ll massage her and finger fuck her to get her good and full, y’know like engorged, like a fucking female hard on, and then the scalpel. I apply the scalpel to her g spot. Think that’ll give her an orgasm? Huh?’

Kitty:  ‘No. You’re sick. You’re so sick. No. No.’

Me:     ‘And burn her. Y’know what a soldering iron is? Sure you do. I’ll fucking heat one up and burn all the blood out of her lacerated clit.’

Kitty:  ‘No. God, no. How can you say such horrible, disgusting things? How? You can’t be human. How?’

Me:     ‘You think that’s bad? Huh? You know what a speculum is?’

Kitty:  ‘Yes, all women do.’

Me:     ‘So I have a bunch, a few of them. Right. So fuck, I pick the right one for the size of your mother’s cunt and I open her up and I fucking go at her cervix. I mean I pierce it and blunt it and bash at it until she screams for me to kill her but you know what I do? Huh? You know what I do next?’

Kitty:  ‘God. God. God. God. Where are you God?’

Me:     ‘Nowhere close to you, that’s for sure. So yea for the grand finale, fireworks.’

Kitty:  ‘Huh? What?’

Me:     ‘Fireworks. I stuff big cannon firecrackers, y’know the ones about five inches long and an inch in diameter, I stuff them into your dear mother’s cunt and blow her cervix into her uterus. Think she’d be able to have any more babies then? If she wasn’t already too old? Huh?’

Page 41.

Kitty:  ‘You’re sick. You’re the most degenerate person I’ve ever heard of. You can’t. You can’t. You can’t.’

Me:     ‘Think what you want. Anyway, I feel like a fuck. I feel like fucking you in the ass. You wanna get butt fucked? Buggered?’

I approach Kitty and she fights and flails like a banshee. The video doesn’t lie.

So I kicks her. The video doesn’t lie. I kicks her in the nipples. A boot for each one.

‘Oh fuck. Fuck Nora, would you look at that. Fucking look at that. Fuck I buried my foot right into her nipple. You can almost hear the ribs crack. Can’t you?’

‘You cowardly bastard. How could you? You miserable, cowardly bastard.’

‘Yeah, I guess. Oh fuck look at that. Fuck another boot to the other nipple. Look how her fucking skeleton, her fucking whole body, shudders. Lucky she didn’t have a heart attack. Right?’

‘I will kill you. I will murder you. I will kick you to death.’

‘Revenge huh? Yeah, sweet revenge. So here it comes, Nora. Here comes the one that really matters. Fuck. Fuck, look how she’s twisted around. God dammed stupid bitch can’t she see she shouldn’t expose her crotch that way. Oh fuck. Ooops, to late. Awh fuck, look how my fist connects with her labia. Look how her hips convulse.’

‘Kitty. Kitty. Kitty.’ Nora cried out.

‘Ooops to late. There she goes. There she goes. Look at her. Watch. There she goes, passing out. Yup. There she is unconscious.’

I put the video on frozen frame.

‘So Kitty. You watching this too? Huh? Here’s where it really gets good.’

‘Mom. God, Mom. I can’t. I can’t watch myself like that. That’s me. God, that’s me.’

I marched over to Kitty.

I gripped her face by squeezing her cheeks.

I kissed her mouth very meanly.

I assaulted her eyes with my glare.

Page 42.

‘You bitch. You cunt. You watch. You fucking watch or I’ll burn your eyes out. Huh? You want that? You wanna be blind?’

‘Stop it. Stop hurting her. Stop threatening her.’ Nora whined.

I pressed my hand to her nipple-less tit and ground it around.

‘You want more of this?’

Kitty cried but Nora screamed out, ‘Stop it. Leave her alone. Stop it.’

‘So you’ll watch then? Right?’

‘I’ll watch. I’ll watch. I’ll watch. OK. Yes.’ Nora complied.

‘Good, so lets get her rollin’ again.’

I took the video of freeze frame.

Me:   ‘Fuck bitch. I guess that hurt. Fucking right that hurt you good. Fuck it even hurt my fist.’

I rolled the unconscious Kitty slowly onto her back. I straightened her head so it wasn’t at such a cock-eyed angle and knelt over her to kiss her mouth.

Me:   ‘Fuck that tastes good. Fuck do you ever smell good. Fucking good enough to eat. Maybe I should eat your cunt out.’

I straightened her arms out so that they were pulled up above her head. I kissed each of her tits lightly. I gripped her rib cage. She hadn’t known for sure but I punched her hard in the flatness of her tit again.

‘Oh. Oh, God. No. How can you hit her while she’s unconscious? How could you?’ Nora screamed out at me.

‘Watch. Just watch and you’ll see.’

Me:   ‘Shit does that ever feel good. Fucking bitch you’ve really got it coming.’

I moved my hands down to her hips and pressed on her pelvis.

Me:   ‘Sweet. Fucking, fucking, huh, fucking sweet.’

I panted as I got to molesting her crotch.

Me:   ‘What you got in here? Sweet baby. What you got waiting for daddy?’

‘Oh God. Oh God. Oh God. No you didn’t. No God, you didn’t sexually assault me while I was unconscious. No. How could you?’

‘You got that wrong. How the fuck couldn’t I. A sweet fucking piece of cunt meat like you. Just laying there unconscious just waiting and asking for it.’

Page 43.

‘No. No. I didn’t. I didn’t. I did nothing to ask for it. You’re sick. You’re a pervert and a demented maniac, a sexual lunatic. No, it’s not my fault. None of it’s my fault.’

‘You’re right sweetheart. Kitty honey, you’re absolutely right.’ Nora supported her beliefs.

‘Who fucking cares. Look what happens next.’

Slowly I pulled the hem of her dress up. I left it bunched up just below her crotch line.

Me:   ‘Fuck. Fuck I love your legs. Fuck look how long they are. Fuck I bet they’ll break nice.’

‘No.You can’t. You can’t even think of hurting my baby’s lovely legs.’ Nora was close to losing it.

Me:   ‘OK. OK. Bitch. Bitch. Let’s see what you feel like inside. Better still lets see what you look like.’

Kitty starts to stir.

Me:   ‘What the? What the fuck? You coming too already? Fuck, I thought I’d have to use the smelling salts. OK. So what the? OK. I’ll get to your cunt later. Right now I’ve got a nipple to cut off.’

Kitty slowly regained her awareness.

Me:      ‘Hey. Hey. You back in the land of the living?’

Kitty:   ‘What? What? What are you doing? What have you been doing to me?’

Me:      ‘No more shitting. Your nipple’s coming off now. Right now or I go back and I kill her. I make you watch while I kill her. Your mother’s fucking dead.’

Kitty:   ‘No. No. God, no. You can’t. Please don’t kill her. Please don’t.’

Me:      ‘OK, maybe I won’t but I am going to hurt her. I’m fucking gonna hurt her like I told you but if you want her to stay alive, you fucking hold still. You hold still while I slice it off. That’s the only deal you’ve got goin’ now.’

Kitty:   ‘Please, I don’t want you to. I want you to have mercy. But I don’t want you to kill my mother either. So if that’s what you have to do, what you must do, then get it over with.’

Nora cried out, ‘Baby. Baby. Oh my precious baby. God, no. No. God, God, God, no.’

‘Mom. It’s OK. It’s OK, Mom. I agreed to do what I had to do so he wouldn’t kill you. I had to do it. You’re my mother. I had to do it. I had to let him.’

Page 44.

‘I can’t. God, I can’t watch. God, I don’t want to see. Oh God help me. I can’t look and see.’

I re-froze the video.

I marched over to Nora.

I pinched her cheeks the same as I’d done to Kitty and kissed Nora even meaner.

I pressed my hand to her more ample chest.

‘Your nipples are gone. They’re fucking mine. You wanna be blind? You wanna be blind?’

‘Stop. Stop it. Stop hurting me. Stop terrorizing me. Terrorizing us.’

I drove the palm of my hand against her nipple.

And pushed up against her fullness.

‘Fucking cunt, I oughta cut your whole tit off. Not just your nipples, your fucking whole tits. Huh? A double mastectomy. That sound good to you?’

‘Stop. Stop. Stop hurting my breasts. Stop.’

‘Stop. God, stop it. Stop hurting my mother.’

I ground my hips to hers.

‘I’ll be getting to this. I’ll be getting to this soon enough but for now you fucking watch your daughter’s nipple being cut off. You fucking watch or else.’

I started the show again.

Kitty:   ‘Oh God, my God, if you’re going to let this happen, really happen to me, God give me strength. Help me through to survive it. Please, God, make me strong.’

Me:      ‘OK, enough. It’s time.  Stand up.’

Kitty:   ‘I’m scared. I’m weak. I might fall down, I’m so afraid.’

Me:      ‘You do and I’ll kick you silly. Stand the fuck up and come over here.’

Kitty struggled unsteadily to her feet and shuffled over to me with tears streaming down her cheeks. She wanted to keep her nipple. How could she keep her nipple?

Kitty:   ‘I’ll let you. I’ll let you fuck me, rape me if you want to. I don’t want you to disfigure my breast, my femininity. Please let me, — you can rape me.’

Page 45.

Me:     ‘I’ll be doing that anyway, so get the fuck over here. No more shit.’

Kitty:   ‘You’re gonna rape me anyway? Anyways? God, no please.’

Me:     ‘You bet, now last fucking chance for your mom.’

Kitty:  ‘OK. OK. OK, where do you want me?’

Me:     ‘I’m gonna sit on the floor against the wall with my legs spread and I want you to sit in front of me the same way. Like with your back to my chest.’

Kitty looks at me confused but slowly complies.

I get her hugged to me and pull her head back so I can twist her face around to kiss her mouth.

Me:    ‘It’s OK. It’ll be OK, baby. You’ll see. It won’t hurt like you think.’

Kitty: ‘Please. Please. Don’t.’

Me:   (Whispering softly in her ear.) ‘It’ll hurt more than you ever can imagine.  Goody for me. So lets get to it. Here it is. Here’s the knife.’

I held the scalpel in front of her contorted, tear flooded face.

Her legs kick slightly and jerked.

I brought my hand around up under her arm to cross over her chest to grip a tit, or at least what she had for a tit. I pinched her out at the areola.

Me:     ‘Feels good. You may not have much but what you do have feels fucking good. Feels like I could crush it. Maybe the other one. Huh?’

Kitty:  ‘Please. Please. Please, don’t please.’

Me:     ‘Now I wanna tell you something about nipples. Something you may not know or may not have thought about.  OK?’

Kitty:  ‘What? No. How? What? What is it?’

Me:     ‘Nipples are so fucking full of nerve endings and little erection muscles. I mean, how do you think yours get hard when you have erections if is wasn’t for all the little muscles inside of them? Right? Huh? And the fucking nerve endings, like there’s thousands of then all leading to the tip which is what gives you the nipple orgasms when you handle yourself while masturbating. Right? You play with your buds when you jerk off? I know you’d do that.’

Page 46.

Kitty:  ‘Go to Hell. Just get it over with and go to Hell.’

Me:     ‘Yeah, so yeah, there’s even the ducts like the little tubes that lead from the milk sacs, the lobules, in your tit that get the fluid out. Let me show you. I’ll bet I can express a squirt of fluid out of you even though you’re not pregnant. You’re not pregnant are you? I’d love to bust you preggars.’

Kitty:  ‘I’m not pregnant.’

Me:     ‘Too bad. It might, could have, kept you alive longer.’

I reached two hands to her breast and worked the flesh from the chest wall forward until it all bunched up at her areola. I gave her a last, hard sliding pinch and a squirt of milky white fluid shot out of her ducts. It squirted onto her knee.

Me:     ‘See. See. Just as I said. See. There’s always fluid in a woman’s tits’ ducts and capillary tubes. Fucking great.’

Kitty:  ‘You miserable degenerate bastard. Just get it over with.’

Me:     ‘So what I was telling you, the point. The secret you see it not to cut the whole nipple off. Just like three quarters of it that way to like leave a stub with a lot of the nerve ending and muscles still attached to you. That way the pain is fucking unbelievable, it’s inescapable. I can tell you that. I’ve done this before.’

Nora cried out, ‘My God. My God. What kind of monster are you? How many other women  have you done this to? How many others? Tell me. God dammed it, tell me.’

‘Mustn’t swear. A few mother. Even more than a few.’

Kitty:   ‘Oh, please. God no please. Don’t make it worse than it has to be.’

Me:      ‘Don’t you see? That’s just the point, my point. I wanna make it as bad as it can possibly be. You’ll never forget it, I can tell you that. Every time you put your stupid little training bra on, you’ll fucking remember.’

Kitty:   (Starts to pray.) ‘Our Father, who art in Heaven..’

I pulled her nipple out far and picked my spot a third of the way out from her areola.

Page 47.

Kitty:   ‘Oh God. Oh God, Our Father who art in Heaven.’

I applied the back edge of the blade to her stretched skin. It wasn’t for cutting but for practice.

Kitty:   ‘God. God, who art in Heaven, with me in the valley of the shadow of, of, God in the valley of. Don’t let me be hurt like this. Please God, save me. Save me.’

Me:

‘Here we go. Here she goes.’

I cut.

Kitty.

Screams

Me.

I cut lightly.

The blood flows freely.

Kitty’s feet jerk and her ass bumps the floor.

Me:      ‘Hold fucking still or I’ll use it on your cunt next.’

Kitty does her best to moderate her spasms.

‘Oh God. Oh God, Mom, look what he’s doing to me. Look what he did to me. Oh my God, he’s sawing through my nipple. I.. How did I survive it? I.. I don’t, I don’t want to remember it. God Mom, please make him stop. I don’t want to see it. To relive it.’

‘You stinking son of a bitch. Turn it off. Stop it. Don’t make us watch any more. No more of this. Turn it off.’

‘What and miss the detachment? Not fucking likely. It’s the best part, the sweet part of parting as they say.’

Me:     ‘Hold still bitch, I’m almost half way through.’

Kitty:  ‘Stop it. It hurts too much. It hurts so much. How can you hurt me so much? Why do you want to?’

Me:     ‘Believe me Kitty dearest, this is nothin’. Believe me. Wait until I get into your cunt. Then you’ll really know pain. Now here it goes, I’m almost through.’

I sawed firmly away.

I kissed her cheek and made the final slice.

Me:     (Proudly) ‘There. There. She’s done. Take a look. What the?’

Kitty had passed out in mid shriek.

Page 48.

I flipped her off to the side and climbed to my feet, carefully saving the just acquired piece of her nipple. She lay slumped over on her side, blood trickling out of her nipple stub.

I was thinking to rape her but I needed to check to be sure all was secure with Nora, so enough was enough. I had my first trophy and Kitty would be beside herself when she came to.

I shut the video camera recorder off.

I hoisted her upright and dragged her, half carried her, to the bathroom so I could clean her up and freshen myself up too. Besides I needed a piss and so did she. When she came to she could not believe the new appearance of her breast. We bathed it off together and eventually it stopped bleeding. I told her I’d leave her there for as long as she needed and her mom could call her to come out when she was ready, and thus was how this story started.

There was stone silence as I watched the women slowly adjusting to the recording being over. The sights and sounds they had taken in and how were they going to deal with the depth of the depravity I had exhibited. I was giddy and pumped inside from the display of power I’d shown them and couldn’t wait for their reactions.

But wait I had to, for a whole five minutes. Y’know what they say in a mental stand off, he (or she) who speaks first loses and I was not about to become a loser then. Never in my life. Not any time soon.

Nora did the honors.

‘I suppose you’re taking videos of this right now. What you’re doing to us now, I suppose you’re recording that too.’ She paused to stare me down. ‘Are you?’

‘Well no. Not actually. I mean I will do some more but that with Kitty that was a special occasion, like really quite spectacular. What we’re doing now is ordinary. There’s nothing to record that matters but when there’s going to be, sure you can bet I’ll record it again.’

‘I don’t believe you. Why should I believe you? You’re a criminal of the worst magnitude. Why should what you say mean anything?’

‘Awh gee, such disrespect.’

Page 49.

‘What’s to respect? How you hurt Kitty, what you did to my daughter, what in God’s name makes you think you deserve respect? You only deserve wrath and hatred and you said you were going to let us fight you. Why don’t you let us fight you? Scared?’

‘Yeah, I did mention that. Didn’t I? Scared of you? Are you fucking nuts? Why the Hell should I be scared of you?’

‘You know why. You know exactly why. You’ve injured my daughter horribly so you know I want revenge. You know I’d be truly motivated to gain revenge.’

‘Fuck, you’re smart. What, you take psychology or something in school? What a neat form of reverse, y’know reverse psychology. Fuck. Try to spark my anger so I’ll make a mistake. Get me on the defensive but not realizing that I am. Fuck, you’re no slouch at the games department either. Are you?’

‘It’s not a game. At least not for us.’ Kitty chimed in her half cent’s worth.’

‘Yeah, but you do want to trick me.  I know that much. You want to create at least a chance that you might over-power me when right now there is no such chance of that at all. Right? Right? That’s what you want. A fighting chance?’

‘You’re not a man but I, I, we, I want to see if you can at least try to act like one. See if you have a spine. I know you’re a coward. You only hurt women because you have control over them, so why not see how motivated you are to maintain that control. See how far your power extends beyond the end of your penis.’

‘Beyond the end of this?’ I flipped my pecker out of my briefs and strode over to Nora.

‘You like this? You respect this? Huh?’

‘Go to Hell. You’re pathetic and it’s pathetic too.’

‘How about I shove my pathetic up your ass?’

I held my rising boner out straight and jabbed it into Nora’s crotch.

‘Huh, bitch. You want it in the front or up the back?’

Kitty whined out. ‘No. No, leave her alone. No.’

Page 50.

I turned to accost her.

‘Oh, you’d rather it instead?’

I moved towards Kitty.

Nora whined out. ‘Stop. Stop. Leave her alone. Stop.’

‘So what the fuck? Which one’ll it be first. Who gets my boner first?’

They both went silent.

Out of the blue, all of a sudden, it was ‘fuck time’ and neither vagina wanted to participate.

‘Yeah, OK, we’ll fight but before we do, I’m gonna fuck one of you. So which one’ll it be?’

Kitty looked really scared.

Nora looked defiant.

I just knew by her face Nora was going to volunteer.

But I kept walking over to Kitty.

‘I was ready to fuck you in the bathroom, so why don’t I get it started now? You good with that?’

‘I don’t, I don’t want you to. Please, no.’

I waved my wand at her and peeled back the foreskin. I was one of the minority who was never circumcised.

Nora stepped up to the fuck plate.

‘Stop. Stop it. OK. OK, me. If it’s going to be anybody it’s going to be me. Leave her alone. You’ve already hurt her enough. Leave her be.’

Standing close in front of Kitty I swiveled my head to heed Nora.

‘Well mom, so mom, true to being a mother right to the end. Huh? You wanna be the hero?’

‘I’m not a hero. But you’re right, I am a mother and mine is to care for my children in all circumstances. I will not allow you to hurt her anymore, not if there is any choice, so me. It’s me who you’re going to rape.’

I looked back to Kitty.

‘You think that would be a good idea? You want me to rape your mom rather than you?’ (I wanted to add – first- but didn’t.)

‘Please. Please, oh please. I don’t want you to rape her but I don’t want you to rape me either.’

Page 51.

‘Well I can tell you my cock’s goin’ into a cunt and real soon so let’s get her done. Who’s it actually going to be?’

‘I told you. I told you. I demand that you listen. I told you. It’s me. You will not rape my daughter. It has to be me.’

I moved to stand midway between the two of them. They were fifteen feet apart.

I appeared to be pensive, feigning deep thought.

‘Hhmmm. OK. Hhmmm. Nora, I believe I can grant that? Sure. Sure, why not. I believe you’re serious. I believe you’re sincere but maybe, just maybe, you should prove it. Just prove it.’

‘Huh? What? What? Huh? What are you talking about?’

Kitty wailed. ‘What are you up to? What’s wrong with you? What do you want now?’

‘I’ll tell you. I’ll tell you a good idea I have.’

I had undivided attention even though there were two of them.

I fully intended to drag it out.

‘So Nora, what did you think when you saw, y’know like in the video, when I punched Kitty in the cunt? What did you think of that?’

‘You know what I thought. I know you’re despicable. You’re less than human, sub-human, to do such a horrible thing to my innocent daughter. For God’s sake what would you expect me to think?’

‘It did piss you off. Didn’t it? Didn’t like it at all. I know Kitty didn’t. She couldn’t fucking believe it. Right Kitty?’

‘You monster. You insane unspeakable monster. What’s wrong with you? Have you no conscience?’

‘Ahh, you’re a conscientious objector, are you?’

‘Go to Hell. Stop mocking me. Stop making light of all this. It’s serious and you know it.’

‘That it is, I suppose, so here’s my idea. Nora, Nora honey,  before I agree to rape you, I want you to take a punch to the vagina.’

‘What? What? What? Oh no. What?’ Nora was in disbelief.

‘What? What? What? Oh no. What?’ Kitty was incensed.

The women stared at each other and then at me.

Page 52.

Kitty spat it out first.

‘You’re insane. You’re completely insane. You’re demented. You cannot be serious. You cannot expect my mother to do that. To stand for that. You can’t.’

‘Well actually you got that right. Yes, she’ll have to be standing with her legs apart. I need a good clean shot. I really wanna connect.’

Nora began to tremble. She sensed there might be no way out.

‘Please. Please listen to me. Just rape me. Just rape me. Please, just rape me.’

‘Bet you never thought you’d be saying that. Right? Huh?’

I trotted the seven feet to her and held my hand up tenderly to her tear stained and twisted face.

‘Scared. Aren’t you?’

She nodded her head gently and gave me the biggest, saddest eyes.

I slid my hand around to hold onto her ear and brushed my lips to her other ear.

I kissed her lobe and nibbled at it.

She trembled and pulled.

‘You can do it. I know you’re strong enough to do it.’ I whispered in her ear.

‘But please, oh but please, I don’t want to. I don’t want you to.’

‘Then Kitty’s it. She’s gonna be the one then.’

‘No. No. No. You can’t. OK, do whatever you have to do. OK.’

‘Mom. Mom. God, Mom, no. No, you can’t. You can’t agree to such a thing. God, Mom you can’t. You have no idea how much it hurt. How much it hurt me. I could barely absorb it. I went into convulsions and when he punched me, I passed out. You saw it, you saw me pass out and then what he did to me. No. No, Mom, you can’t agree.’

‘I have to sweetheart. I must. Pray for me. Please pray for me.’

‘Good. Fucking great. Well that’s settled then. So let’s get’er all set up.’

Page 53.

‘What?’ Nora quizzed.

‘I sure as fuck wanna record it. I gotta get the  camera set up and you all set up too. You might as well get your panties off. That’s the first thing for you to do.’

‘Please. Please couldn’t I just leave my pink panties on. Please couldn’t you let me?’

‘What difference? Huh? You think somehow they’re gonna protect you. Like soften the blow? Huh?’

‘No. I know they won’t. But I need strength. A source of strength and privacy and I think they might help.’

‘Y’know what I think might help more? I’ll tell you. I think it’d be great if I was wearing them when I slug you. That’s what I think, so get them off to give to me while I set up the video camera. It’d HD, y’know, so it’ll show every little detail in high def. Fuck is this ever gonna be great. – I’m gonna busta cunt. I love busting cunts.’

I skipped away singing to myself to get a tripod and the vid cam and returned all pumped up expecting to be putting Nora’s undies on.

They weren’t fucking off her.

I pretended not to notice and set up the recording stuff.

It was actually better. That way I’d get to see her cunt come clean for the first time.

‘OK. Fine. So I’m all set. What’s keeping you? What’s holding you up?’

‘I’m afraid. I’m afraid I’m going to pass out. Please understand how scared I am.’

‘Oh yeah, yeah I almost forgot to mention, that’s the other thing, the other part.’

‘What?  No. What’s this about? What now?’

‘You need to understand, just so you know exactly what you’re getting into. What you’re agreeing to.’

She raised her head with pride and courage even a hint of stubbornness.

‘I know.  I know why? I accept my responsibility as a mother. I know.’

‘I’m not sure you do. You see when I hit you I’m really gonna line drive you. I’m gonna plant my fist so hard and so fast into your vagina you’re gonna be ruptured. You understand? I’m gonna rupture your womanhood.’

Page 54.

Kitty pleaded out.

‘No. No. For God’s sake no. You can’t hurt her like that. You can’t. She’s my mother. She’s better and deserves better than that. For God’s sake, for the love of God, you can’t.’

‘Shut the fuck up, Kitty, or I’ll come over there and do it to you.’

Kitty stammered, ‘ I.. I.. Oh, please. I..’

Nora ordered her. ‘Kitty. Honey. It’ll be alright. Please just be quiet sweetheart and pray for me. Say your prayers to God.’

‘Yeah, Kitty pray your fucking heart out.’

Nora was almost fainting and grew steadily more unsteady.

‘So you got my drift. I’m not playing pansy with you. When I say I’m gonna rupture you I mean I’m gonna do my best to drive your cervix into your uterus. I wouldn’t mind if I broke your pubic bone. Smashed the fucker.’

‘Oh my God. Oh, oh, oh my God. God, why me? God, please spare me some mercy. An ounce of forgiveness.’

‘Yeah, at least I can see you understand. So here’s the caveat.’

‘What? Caveat? No. What caveat?’

‘When I hit you, when I punch you, you gotta stay standing and you gotta stay conscious.’

‘I.. I.. How can I know? What if I don’t.’ How can I know if I can? If I’m able. For God’s sake, what are you saying?’

‘I’m telling you, you can scream and writhe and dance around all you want but you got to stay standing and you don’t pass out.’

‘I know. I know, but I don’t know. Or what?’

‘Yeah, that’s the best part. I’ll take a hammer to Kitty’s cunt.’

Working one against the other was so incredibly delicious, and effective. The height of power filled control.

‘I’m.. I’m.. I think I’m going to pass out already. I can’t absorb this. My mind can’t take it in.’ Nora was more wobbly than ever.

Kitty wailed her frustration at me.

‘This is not possible.You are not possible. For the love of God, this is not happening. It cannot be happening. Come to your senses. Come to your senses please and relent. Change. Stop. For God’s sake become a human being for a moment.’

Page 55.

‘And what then?’ I chirped back at her.

‘Then. Then. Then? Then you see how wrong all this is. How wrong-headed and wrong-hearted it is.’

‘I never heard of that before. Wrong-hearted. You just make that up?’

‘Yes. I suppose. Maybe, but you know what I mean.’

‘You sound a bit discombobulated to me?’

‘What?  What kind of a stupid word it that? Is it even a real word?’

‘Sure. Sure it is. Like all confused, like all mixed up. You sound disjointed and confused to me.’

‘No. No, I’m not. I’m not. discom, discombub..’I'm not.’

‘Bob, not bub. It’s discombobulated and I’ll tell you another one even more rare, how’s about I combobulate you? How’s that sound?’

‘You’re making it up. You’re trying to show that you’re knowledgeable and smart when you’re not.’

‘Think what you want, but I’ll combobulate you. I’ll do that now. I’ll take you from a confused state to a coherent and cognizant one, once and for all. If your Mom fails, I’ll shatter your pubic bone with a hammer. I’ll splinter it into shards. And then cut the pieces out of you. And then, and then I’ll fuck you. That cognizant enough for you? Clarity the order of the day?’

Kitty’s face went ashen. She went woozy wobbly and slumped to the floor. She’d passed out just from the words. Shows, as they say, the power of the spoken word.

Nora shrieked out.

‘For God’s sake, what have you done to my daughter. Leave her alone. OK. Hit me. Rupture me if you have to but leave my Kitty alone.’

It seemed ironic to me that I was going to pound her pussy and she wanted me to leave her kitty alone.

‘Give me your panties then.’

She gave the best imitation of a look of strength she could, resolute, and slipped her undies off.

‘Hand them to me.’

She raised her head and chin and set her mouth to bitter as she offered my prize to me.

Page 56.

‘Thank you. So let’s see how they fit. How I look in them.’

I wiped the crotch area across my nose.

‘Fuck smells good. Like, smells like the scent of a whole woman, but a scared woman. Fuck I love that smell.’

I put them in my mouth, at least the crotch part of them.

‘Tastes like a woman too.’

I made a production of climbing into her panties and smoothed them across my ass but my boner jutted well out in the front. I squeezed and massaged my member.

‘Wha’d'ya think? I look good in them?’

‘You’re a disgusting, juvenile monster.’

‘Whatever. Let’s see what Kitty thinks of me in them.’

‘Stay away from her. Stay away from her while she’s unconscious.’

‘What are you afraid off? Huh? Think I might mess with her again? Like while she’s passed out?’

‘Stay away. Just stay away.’

‘Fuck you. Let’s see what she thinks.’

I moved directly to Kitty and straightened her out on the floor so she was facing flat up.  I placed her ankles close together, touching, and her arms straight up above her head. She was long and slender and oh so vulnerable. I stood over her with her mother’s panties hovering above her hips. I knelt down and sat on her legs just above the knees.

She didn’t stir.

I leaned forward, my extended cock lightly brushing her pubic bush through her dress and took hold of her head at the side. I smacked her pouty mouth.

She didn’t stir.

‘Come on. Come on bitch. You gotta see.’

I pulled her ear and then her nose.

That made her look silly.

She didn’t stir.

Page 57.

I sat up and peeled her dress top down (She’d covered herself up.) and looked at her nipple stub.

I traced my index finger around its areola.

‘Come on bitch. Come on. You gotta see.’

I’d make her stir.

I dug my thumb nail into her wound.

In a few seconds she came to screaming.

She slapped her ass to the floor trying to buck me off.

I ground my nail into her so hard she started to bleed again, all the while Nora shrieking at me to stop. They screamed like a duet. It was a harmony born in rapist’s heaven and it was almost impossible to separate who was screaming what.

Here goes a try.

Even though it was Kitty being hurt, Nora screamed the loudest. Her outrage became the most concentrated.

‘Get away from her. Get off her. You insatiable bastard. Leave her alone. Leave my daughter alone.’

Kitty echoed that. ‘Leave me alone. Get off me. You’re hurting me. Stop. Stop it. Leave me alone.’

‘You’re a monster.’ That was from Nora.

‘You’re monstrous.’ Was from Kitty at the same time.

It was like they were joined at the minds, y’know like how some married couples become when they’ve been together for what seemed like forever. Of course, then technically speaking, the two women had been completely together with Kitty dumping out of Nora’s cunt. Nora’s blood was in Kitty’s veins and Kitty’s nipple blood was on my thumb. I licked it off.

They screamed back and forth and in unison for me to stop but the smell of Kitty’s fear was too great a stimulant. For the first time, the very first time I pressed my palm to her crotch. I didn’t hit her. I was feeling her down.

I hiked her dress above her hips and began massaging and digging at her labia.

Page 58.

I needed to act surprised.

‘What the? What the fuck is this? What the?’

Through her panties, I was pinching at the hangy-out, spongy part of her minora.

It felt like a worm and I rolled it between my thumb and fingers like bait.

‘What the? Don’t tell me. Don’t fucking tell me.’

Kitty thrust up and then banged her ass to the floor and twisted her pelvis side to side trying to dislodge my fingers. I intensified my vice grip.

‘You fucking cunt. Your fucking cunt. I don’t believe it.’

‘Stop it. Stop it. Stop hurting me. You’re hurting me. God. Stop it. You’re hurting my vagina.’

‘Fuck. Fuck, shit and piss.’

Nora virtually shrieked herself near out of her skin and into hysterics. She did not want me messing with what hung out of her daughter’s vagina. Not when it was she who had discouraged her from having it tidied up. Not when it would become her who would be responsible for it being tortured because of her motherly reticence. She’d meant to protect her daughter so look how that was turning out. All and completely wrong. That was the only how. She wanted my hand out of Kitty’s cunt.

‘Stop it. Stop it. Hurt me. Hurt me instead. Hit me in the vagina. Punch me in the vagina but leave Kitty alone. For God’s sake stop hurting her.’

I turned to look at Nora.

Fuck, did she look appealing with her tits bouncing and her hips twisting. I almost wanted to take her up on her offer right then but more I wanted to inspect just how much of Kitty was protruding and of course get my mouth and teeth onto it.

I pressed my thumbs to Kitty’s groin and hooked them into the top of her panties. She knew they were coming down in a slide but first I lowered my face to kiss her crinkle through the silk fabric, like one last moment she would remain covered. Her secret would next be out and displayed.

Page 59.

‘Shit, does that feel nice. Aah fuck, is this ever gonna be sweet. You ready?’

‘You’re not going to stop. Are you? I know you’re not, so promise me you won’t hurt me. Promise me you won’t make fun of me.’

‘We’ll see. We’ll see. So let’s see.’

I gently eased her panties down to just above the top of her pubic triangle. I let them rest there.

I wanted to watch her crotch tremble and she didn’t disappoint me. She was (about to be) so embarrassed and self-conscious about her protruding minora lips. She’d had that nervousness several times when she first got naked with a new boyfriend. And they had split pretty well down the middle, pardon the pithy pun, like half loved it and half found it repulsive and revolting, like even dirty and unfeminine. She had no idea how I would view her. She was indeed seconds from finding out.

She remembered for a moment that flashed through her mind, Jake, her first time high school fuck and how horribly wrong it had all gone. True, Jake was a hound, like almost the star quarter-back and he had her in that position, flat on her back, and wasn’t much impressed with her tiny titty tits. He didn’t seem to mind her nipples though, but he was rougher than she would have liked or maybe it was just his big football hands that weren’t very finessed. Regardless, he’d gotten enough drink into her that for the very first time her panties were being ducked down. When he saw her vagina, when he saw her anomaly, he was the biggest jerk in the teenaged jock, jerk-off world of the time. She heard his words again ever so clearly in her head. ‘You. You fucking cunt. What’s this shit hanging out of your cunt. You dirty little slut, if you think I’m fucking you with this between your legs, your nuts.’ Then he did what she could never forgive him for. He pinched it, pulled it out way too far and let it snap back, got off her and left her laying there humiliated and crying. It was four years before she ever got naked with a male again. She even considered being a lesbian but it was never who she was at heart.

Page 60.

And so I was hovering over her about to discover her hidden, not so secret secret any longer, in the blink of her eye.

I moved her panties further down to the very last of keeping her extra thing a secret.

‘So. So Kitty this is it. How bad do you think I bruised you?’

She was so focused, so mortified she’d forgotten I’d punched and kicked her there. Of course she had to be bruised. It was a miracle she wasn’t ruptured bloody.

‘Please. Please, just get it over with and don’t hurt me anymore.’

‘I guess I can settle for that.’

And with that I took her panties to her knees.

Her ankles were still pushed together so what was there was hidden.

I ran my hands down her legs to her feet and carefully began to spread them. Gradually it all came into view.

It indeed was exactly like a twisted worm, or more accurately, two of them side by side. All ribbed and crinkly.

‘Awh fuck. Fuck Kitty. Fuck. You poor bitch.’

Nora calld out. ‘Be strong. Be brave sweetheart.’

‘Awh shit, you poor fucking cunt.’ I went on.

‘What? What’s wrong? What are you going on about?’ Kitty was justifiably concerned by my reaction.

‘You’re done for. It’s fucking done for. Do you really believe when I’ve already taken your nipple that I’m gonna let you keep that. That fucking shit hanging out of your cunt? Huh?’

‘No. No, what are you talking about, letting me keep it?’

‘You know exactly what I’m getting at. Off, fucking off. It’s all coming off at some point. But right now, I wanna taste it. I wanna have a taste of it.’

All Nora could do was keep telling me to leave her alone plus yelling at God with diminishing faith and increasing frustration.

All I could do was salivate at the feel of her sushi in my mouth. Her hips froze in terror as she felt my teeth slide along her elastic bits. When I’d close my teeth to close, she froze even stiffer and begged with the upmost sincerity.

Page 61.

‘Please.’ She whispered. ‘Please don’t be mean. You don’t have  to be mean. Please don’t bite me.’

I near spunked the floor between her legs when she said that.

I dragged my face away to inspect her from a distance. Pinching my fingers to the very end of one outie minora lip, I stretched it up to the middle of her pubic hair. I pulled it hard and pinned it to her.

I let it snap back.

She was humiliated and disgusted at my foreplay.

For her it brought back such vivid memories of Jake.

Next I pulled it down inside along her slit to almost reach half way to her anus.

I let it snap back.

I drove my thumb hard into her canal to bump her cervix.

Nora saw she was being finger, or more accurately thumb, fucked. She wasn’t up for her daughter being raped in front of her.

‘You horrible, horrible disgusting bastard. What’s the matter with you? Why won’t you hit my vagina like you said you were going to? What’s the matter with you. You don’t even have the integrity to do that?’

It seemed a strange choice of a word related to how I was assaulting her precious Kitty. Integrity. Like what the fuck did honor-of-purpose have to do with any of it? Of course, for Nora, that was the crux, that her only purpose was to save her baby and that she didn’t care how she twisted reason to get me to stop digging at her kid’s vagina. For some reason that one word caught at my attention. Caught into my progress.

‘Look. Look. See.’ Nora cried out.

I turned my head to see how she looked.

Of all things, she was hitting her own pussy.

Punching her fists at it.

And not lightly either.

She caused her own ass to jerk back with each hit.

My eyes bulged out in disbelief.

Of all the victims I’d overwhelmed, none had ever done that before.

Page 62.

‘Shit lady. What the fuck do you think you’re doing?’

‘Leave her alone. Just leave her alone.’

‘Or you’ll beat your vagina up? Is that what you’re saying?’

‘Leave her alone and I’ll stop.’

‘Fuck, don’t stop on my account. Go to it. You go to it girl. Hammer the shit out of it.’

She abruptly stopped. It registered how over the edge I had sent her. She burst into motherly tears. She’d been driven to extreme desperation and I couldn’t have loved her more for her efforts and reactions.

I got up off Kitty, so it must have worked.

But not entirely.

I reached down and pulled Kitty upright by her hair.

She struggled and twisted and tried to pry my hand away.

‘Knock it off and stand still.’ I admonished her as she became fully erect, which by the way, my pecker was too.

She stood hunched over to the front but she was the sweetest sight of vulnerability and frailty. I mean she was a thin woman to begin with and her long legs trembling like she was, geeze, did it ever make her adorable and such a fuck feast to be. There was a moment approaching extraordinary pathos unfolding. She stood stoop shouldered all huddled into her invaded and damaged sexuality and Nora was still trembling and reeling from beating her own sexuality.

I took Kitty by the fleshy part of her upper arm and walked her over to her mom. She was desperate to join her so didn’t resist.  While only a few original words were said, it was still an emotion filled and heart-felt exchange, like only a mother and daughter could share who deeply loved one another.

‘Kitty. Kitty, darling, I know how you fear what he was doing to you. I had to help. I had to intercede and do something. Anything. I had to protect what I failed to protect of you before.’

Normally  I wouldn’t have permitted them to, but it would have been beyond my inhuman-ness not to have allowed them to embrace. Their sexuality, their combined womanhoods were about to be tortured out of them so what beast beyond the Devil’s realm would not have permitted them to do so.

Certainly not I.

For certain not me.

Page 63.

Besides it gave me such a sense of supreme power to watch, to behold with reverence, the depths of their affection and despair. It was a real boner pumper too.

‘May we? May I please? I need to hug, to comfort my daughter. I need to hold and embrace her.’

I pretended to deliberate while her eyes and body language pleaded.

‘Sure, why not? Why so? What can it hurt?’

‘Oh thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you, at least for this bit of human kindness. Thank you please.’

I must say, it did pull at my heart strings just a twitch and made me experience a half pinch of guilt. I mean, consider who they were.  Considering who they were, I probably should  have felt it sooner but what the shit, so what? Yeah, I mean they were like real quality women, women of character and substance, integrity and well-being and I had reduced them to vaginal entities with some tits and nipples thrown in for good measure. And what would their characters be with their labia lips removed? And what had Kitty’s become already with her nipple end gone, gone, gone?’

The women hugged firmly and their tears flowed freely onto each other’s shoulders. Nora held Kitty’s numb head and gripped her fine, long blond hair. She kissed her cheek and touched her dripping mouth tenderly. I had to jockey around to the side to see their tits mashing together.

A fierce shot of hatred, perhaps tinged with jealousy, shot through my crotch watching how much they adored each other and how Kitty’s injured nipple left a blood smear across Nora’s squished breast. I never knew anything with more certainty then that they were going to die the most horrible, prolonged sexual deaths that was inhumanly possible.

I approached the two of them and got up real close.

I really crowded their spaces.

‘You got room for me? Room for me to hug you too? Mind if I join in?’

Both their heads swiveled to me and four eyes begged me not to.

Page 64.

I encircled my arms around each of their shoulders and hugged them closer to each other and pulled them close to me. My erect penis was stuck between their hips. I jerked it back and forth and they jerked their asses away.

‘Come on ladies, get in the mood. Come on. I want my cock in a cunt.’

‘No. No, please, let us have a moment.’ Nora pleaded.

‘You’ve had a moment. Now it’s my turn.’

I got aggressive and shot a hand onto one of each of their tits. I gripped them like handles and pulled them away to the side.

Both women danced and dodged trying to get themselves unhanded. I let go of Kitty and double handed Nora’s tit. I pulled her along by it and she ducked over almost losing her balance. Kitty came after me and I, we, were close to getting into a fight. The chance they thought they wanted.

To ignite the situation, no words changed mouths. Without expressed warning Kitty threw herself onto my back and locked her arm at the elbow around my throat. She squeezed harder than she ever thought possible and immediately began to scream while she tried to bite the top of my ear off. She hollered with all her volume into it too. Nora exploded into revenge on cue.

She pulled her lady-like fist back and socked me as hard as she could in the gut. She wanted to nail my balls but with Kitty on my back and me bent over, she couldn’t make a clear shot.  I reeled to the side to avoid her next blow and you wanna talk about two unlucky women. She missed me but punched her Kitty hard in the side of the head. She nailed her temple and Kitty was semi-stunned and had to release her bear-hug around my throat and chest. I gave a wrenching twist and shook her off to crash to the floor. I had not a moment to spare for Nora was winding up for a better hit even as she cried out, ‘Kitty. Kitty I’m sorry. Kitty get up and help me beat him. Help me beat the bastard. I can’t do it alone.’

I caught Nora’s wrist in mid swing and deftly twisted her arm behind her back. I gripped her shoulder from behind and forced her hard far enough up to touch the back of her head. She wailed out, ‘Stop it. Stop it. You’re breaking my arm. Stop it. You’re dislocating my shoulder.’

Page 65.

Kitty was scrambling to her feet as best a semi-stunned broad could and she wobbled towards me. I spun Nora around and propelled her directly into the advancing Kitty. They interlocked and got all tangled up and crumpled to the floor.

I was standing and they were not so the advantage had quickly shifted to me. I decided to punish Kitty the most since she had started the resistance.  She was mostly on top of her mom and her back was to the ceiling. I took a running start of five steps and leaped into the air to crash down with my knees into the small of Kitty’s exposed back. We almost hard her spine crack and she squealed out as her disc got ruptured.

Anyone who has experienced lower-back injury and pain knows how instantly debilitating that can be. Kitty went into convulsions as her nerves spasmed and she felt about to lose consciousness from the searing injury. She twisted around to look up at me just in time to see me lining my foot up to kick at her tit. My toes glanced off her chest and smacked her under the chin. She was damned lucky she didn’t bite her tongue off but her jaw crashing into her skull knocked her out cold. Nora was beside herself as she saw her Kitty being beaten upon. She kicked her feet up at me from her prone position on the floor and aimed entirely for my crotch. She caught my inner leg but not my sacks but did manage to send me off balance. That was her incentive to give it all that she had as a mother to protect her unconscious daughter. She would give it the greatest effort she was humanly capable of. Her adrenalin shot into her veins and the hatred spilled out of her pours and fists and she became a pretty lethal fighting machine. Not the least bit reserved nor lady like at all.

She screamed to intimidate me, like the martial arts participants do when engaging a worthy opponent.

‘I’m gonna kill you. You horrible bastard, I’m gonna kill you. You hurt my daughter. You keep on hurting her, now it’s your turn to be hurt.’

The cunt got lucky.

She batted my balls.

She winged my goolies and as I oooofed to the floor she kicked me in the head. Golly was she a goolie terror.

Page 66.

I wasn’t completely scared but I wasn’t fully in command either so I decided to play the wuss.

‘No. No, stop it. OK, you win. OK. I’ll let you go. Just stop it.’

She hesitated for a quarter second before she pounced on me like a cat on a bug and tried to hammer me into unconsciousness by sitting on my side and pounding at my head. She gripped my hair and was all set to take a bite out of my ear.

The women were not fighters.

They never had been.

Kitty had come to and instead of helping her mother, she aborted her efforts to maim me, of course, all so accidental and inadvertently.

Kitty came to Nora’s aid but with too much velocity and crashed into her knocking her off my side. She over-shot the runway, so to say, and ended up rolled onto the floor with her ass to the ceiling.

I scurried around like a chipmunk avoiding an advancing car  and got myself righted again. Nora wiggled around trying to figure out where I was. Where had I run off to?

While I enjoyed the fight in them I wasn’t partial to them actually overpowering me. I had little doubt my testicles would become collateral damage before they killed me. I wasn’t up for being de-balled and dying so soon in my relatively young career.

I had several weapons stashed around the room from which to chose and I went for the nylon fishing rod I’d fashioned into a whip. It gave me six feet of distance between being able to injure them and actually touching them. It didn’t look the most intimidating but God could it ever sting when properly connected to bare female flesh.

Nora saw where I had headed and charged like a female bull, (huh?) a heifer, no, cow, cow, (She’d had a kid.) like an angry cow, after me. I side-stepped her rant and whipped her across the side. Her eyes exploded wide open and she gripped the new welt to her rib cage and staggered her advancing steps. I whipped her again across the shoulder. It stunned her but didn’t stop her as Kitty came charging at me from off to the side. I whirled around and got better lucky with her. The tip of the whip bit into the underside of her injured tit about an inch lower than her areola. Still it stung the wound into renewed fire and she faltered immediately.

Page 67.

It gave me a precious moment to whip at Nora again. I caught her across the bridge of her nose and she reacted as any beautiful woman would to her face being injured. She covered her eyes and cowered away from my hand. I rushed on her in a charge and used my hands placed to her shoulders to shove her backwards down onto the floor. As she twisted she tumbled over a small side table and crashed it to the floor too. I picked it up and hurtled it down on top of her. It bounced of her writhing body and of all things, tripped Kitty as she charged at me from the side. She fell right beside her mom so I had two of them side by side to whip at once. I must say I went into a frenzy. There would be no other way to describe it. I laid over twenty lashes on their naked, squirming bodies and when I ran out of energy, like my arm got tired, I put the boots to them. And I stomped on them too. They soon realized they were losing the battle and probably the war.

The one that really did it for Kitty was when I drove my heel down into Nora’s cunt. I pulverized the side of one of her labia lips.

Nora, for the very first time, went unconscious and Kitty was beside herself with daughterly grief.

‘Oh God, Mom, oh God. Mom. Mom. – You bastard. Look what you did to my Mom.’

‘Fucking right. Fucking cunt and I’ll do it again.’

I got my foot set.

‘No. No you won’t. She’s unconscious. She’s really hurt. She can’t defend herself. No you won’t.’

‘So just stop me. Just stop me then. Try.’

I drew my foot back. I’d moved to within a clear shot at her pussy again.

‘She can’t defend  herself you monster. She can’t. Kick me instead.’

I gave her a glorious, delighted look.

‘No shit. No shit? You want me to do that to you? Really?’

‘No. No of course I don’t,  but my mother, my precious and dear mother who never hurt anyone, she can’t help herself. She’s in no position to defend herself so I  have to do it for her and if that’s the only way, then, yes, go ahead and do it.’

Page 68.

They always talk about a mother’s unconditional love for her children. It isn’t mentioned so much about a daughter’s similar commitment to her mother and her well-being. Kitty was a princess and a saint but I was a cunt buster so none of it mattered as far as they were concerned.

‘OK. Fine. Fine. Fucking fine. You know what it’s like already. Lie flat on your back on the floor and spread your legs. I’m gonna get a pillow to put under your ass.’

‘No. No. No, you’re not.’ She looked shocked that I’d want to elevate her pubic bone to kick it. Then again I don’t know actually where she thought I was gonna boot her when she volunteered but it did become evident it wasn’t into her own pussy.

She balked like a determined mule.

‘Oh, no. No. No. Please, please. No, please, you can’t. Not there. God not there again. Anywhere else but there. Please.’

I  studied her.

I really wanted to fuck with her courage and faith, not that I would ever have done it, kicked her in the face, but she had no way of knowing it but I told her like I would.

‘OK. Fine, OK. But I’m gonna kick your teeth in then.’

She looked surprisingly shocked.

I might have mentioned before, and if not I’m doing so now, beautiful women do not want their faces messed up. Call it vanity or pride and arrogance but they all identify with their beauty as who they are and oft times feel it makes them superior or at least gives them an edge. I mean look how full Hollywood and the modelling scene are of extra good looking women with killer  bodies. Yes indeed. No for a fact, Kitty wanted to keep the look of those lips which only left her other ones to absorb the foot-blow.

‘You’d kick me in the face? You.. What? You’d actually do that to me? I thought you liked how I look. You said to me I’m beautiful. How could you kick me in the face then?’

‘Don’t you see, it’s really very simple. You chose which set of lips gets it.’

I  gave her a smug, smarmy look and added, ‘It’s all up to you.’

‘Somewhere else. For God’s sake. Somewhere else.’

Page 69.

‘Look, I’m gonna give you ten seconds, ten fucking seconds to decide or I’ll boot Nora over there so hard in the twat I’ll dislocate her cervix. I’ll drive it into her uterus. You want that?’

‘Oh God. Oh God. No. No. No, you can’t. No.’

‘So decide then. Fucking decide, ten, nine, eight.’

‘Oh Lord. Oh Lord help me. Oh Lord. God, oh my Lord God. No.’

‘Seven, seven, six, five..’

‘For God’s sake don’t. Stop it. Please. For the love of God, stop it.’

‘Four. Fucking four, three and a two..’

‘OK. OK. No. OK. My vagina. My vagina.’

‘What about it? Don’t kick my vagina.’

‘What?’ I was taken off guard.

‘No, please. I don’t think I could stand it again. My face. My face then. Do my face instead.’ She blurted it all out through a host of tears.

Had she called my bluff or was she sincere? Was it a calculated gamble by a wiley fox? I knew one thing, I wasn’t about to mess with her looks so where did that leave me?

I took hold of her head and stared hard into her face. She seemed to tremble. I pushed her lips to her front perfect white teeth.  I kissed her lightly and looked back at her to see reaction. She’d never closed her eyes so there was no romance in it for her.

‘Well, fuck, well.’ I sort of stammered as if to procrastinate.

‘What’s the matter?’ She challenged me pushing her chin up.

‘Nothing. Absolutely nothing. Everything’s perfect instead. Everything’s just, just fucking fine.’

‘I don’t believe you. I think you’re, you’re ly.. I think you’re not telling the truth.’

I gave her a look like, – are you sure you wanna do this?

‘Are you sure you want to pursue this?’

‘Why not? I’m not the liar you are.’

She’d checked herself and then she didn’t.

Kitty’s mouth had gotten her into troubles before and she sensed she had gone too far with me.

Page 70.

My eyes narrowed and my jaw and fist clenched.

I sucked in a big breath of extra strength through my tight nostrils and let fly with a shattering punch. Her docked nipple tit was flat to begin with but I  flattened it so hard to her skeleton a  few milk lobules ruptured and two ribs cracked. It spit open the wound that was the end of her stub nipple and guts squished out of it too.

She reeled and gasped but somehow she wasn’t defeated.

‘That proves  it. That proves it to me. That you were lying. That you’re a pathetic liar. You can beat me all you want but I know your secret. What a scared little miscreant you are. That a woman will stand up to you and reveal who you are, I’m that woman. I know where your skeletons lie. Lay. Lie.’

I’d seen that reckless disregard for one’s own safety and well-being or the consequences of their actions before in women I’d pushed over the edge of their stamina. Their ability or willingness to absorb pain. It was like, so I know you’re going to  kill me anyway so what should I care about what you care about? Of course the fallacy of all that, that line of defense and reasoning was the how and the length of the how they died.  There was always a price to pay for misplaced and foolish bravery and bravado.

‘I thought you were smarter than that. Smarter than most of the others.’

‘What? What others? What do you mean? Others? How many others?’

‘Let’s just say, more than a few and do you think you’re the first cunt to throw caution to the wind and to be reckless and unthinking and not to seemingly care about the consequences of your actions? Do you really believe that? That I’m that much of an amateur and not wholly effective at torturing and breaking beautiful women? Huh?’

‘Oh God. Oh God. Oh God. No. No, No..’

‘What now? What’s.. What the fuck’s wrong with you now?’

‘No. No, not me. Not what’s wrong with me. You. Oh God, no you. You’re a serial? God. One after the other. Numerous before? You’re saying you’re a serial rapist, torturer and murderer?’

‘Fucking right on and damned proud of it and don’t forget sexual. Sexual. Sex, sex and sexual.’

Page 71.

‘Oh God. Oh God. Why me? Why us? Oh God, what have I done? What have you done to me, God?

‘It would seem He’s abandoned you. Huh? Doesn’t give a fuck about you. Certainly doesn’t give a fuck about this. What I do to it.’

I shot her a light, teasing blow to her labia. Nothing mean, just a precursor.

‘Go ahead, beat me. Beat me there. I don’t care.’

It was an even more definitive sign I had her near her incoherence point, a point approaching breaking where nothing mattered to her anymore. Of course, her mom would refocus her caring and concerns.

‘Beat you cunt. You don’t care if I beat your cunt. I’d say that’s a sign. So why don’t I drag your mom over here and beat the snot out of both of your cunts at once?’

Kitty kicked her feet around as I lined up a harder punch.

I felt her pubic bone shudder as I drove it upwards and inwards towards her spine.

Her legs began to thrash.

I popped up and headed over for Nora. She remained fully out of it. I grabbed her ankle and dragged her on her backside to lay out flat alongside her girl. Kitty was consumed with hugging herself in a fetal position to lessen the pain in her groin. I booted her bum and again. I loved how her skinny ass cheeks flubbered.

‘Lay flat. Fucking lay flat or I swear I’ll finish your mom off. I’ll fucking kill her right now.’

Kitty turned her face to engage her mother but Nora was still completely unawares. Kitty forced herself to turn and hugged at her mom’s seemingly lifeless body. She tugged at her side under her armpit making Nora’s tits jerk and jiggle.

What a fucking turn on for me watching her nipples bouncing around.

‘Mom. Mom. Wake up. Mom. Please wake up.’

‘Stop being so stupid. You know she’s not asleep. She’s unconscious. Don’t you know the difference?’

‘Mom. Mom, please stop being unconscious.’

Kitty shook her approaching violently.

‘You. You, saucy bitch. Lay still right along side her. Stop wiggling. Stop moving and struggling. Pretend like you’re unconscious just like her.’

Page 72.

‘Go to Hell. She’s my mom. I need to help my mom.’

‘And she’ll be your dead mom, your fucking dead mom if you don’t do what I say.’

Kitty could sense something worse, much worser, was building in the air. Something horrible and unspeakable but in spite of it, she did not want her mother to be killed. She was ever the dutiful daughter and my threat of murder registered with her conscience. Her bravery stepped up and she quietly complied and stretched out straight along side her kin.

I had not seen a more invigorating, sensual sight for at least three months when I had done a mother and her two budding daughters.

Kitty and Nora were in the grove, like on the final downward slide.

Kitty watched my every nuance and move with terrified, but hawk-like eyes. There was a menace about me. A new level of threat and she didn’t know how to avert it. Of course, as was commonly the case, prayer became the default approach.

‘God. God, please God. Make him stop. Make him go away. Please God, just help us. Just help us please. Help me.’

I’d moved off to the side and rummaged through a mechanic’s tool chest drawer and came back with…

Kitty’s eyes widened, near popping out of their sockets.

‘God. God, no why? Why? For the love of God, why do you have? No, why do you have them? God, why?’

I stood powerful and armed towering over them.

Each hand was occupied.

‘Why? No. No, you can’t. No.’

‘Pick.’

‘Oh no. No.’

‘Pick one. Pick one for her.’

‘Oh no. No. God. God. God. Mom. Mommy. No. Mommy wake up. – What are you going to do?’

‘What’s it look like?’

‘Oh no. Oh no. Put the hammer down please. Put it down please.’

Page 73.

‘And what? Not these?’

I made them snip, snip, snip like scissors.

‘No. Please, please yes. Put the pliers down too. Please.’

‘Now you listen and you listen good. I’m gonna use one of these on your mother’s tits. You got it? So you chose.’

‘Oh for God’s sake no. No. How can you? How can I? What’s wrong with you? Where is your humanity, your compassion? For the love of God, there has to be some human-ness in you – somewhere. Leave my mother alone. Don’t hurt her. Leave her alone.’

‘Would you rather I used them on you?’

She went into that stunned, indecisive silence and cringed as she mewled.

‘Oh no. No you can’t. You can’t play that game with me, with us again. You can’t. It’s not fair. It’s not fair. It’s so unfair.’

‘Fuck fair. You chose for your mom or I start on you.’

‘You know. You know I’ll never sacrifice my mother to save myself. You know that, so do whatever you have to do to me then.’

‘No problem. Sure no problem. What, you want the pliers first?’

‘What are you going to do with them? What are you going to do to me with them?’

‘Hey look, I’ll be fair. I’ll give you a choice.’

‘What? How? What? What choice?’

‘So you’ve still got a good nipple left. Right? Left, right. Left, right, ha ha.’

‘No. No you wouldn’t. No. Not after what you did to my other breast. God, no you wouldn’t.’

‘Oh come on now, you don’t think a woman’s nipples and pliers aren’t made for each other? Especially an erect nipple, a hard one? Huh? Seems like a perfect fit to me.’

‘How did you ever become so horrid? How? You tell me. What did someone ever do to you? Your mother, what did she do?’

‘She had me, that’s what she did and aren’t you grateful for that? Or do you hate her? Is that it? You hate my mother.’

‘I hate what she let you become. Why wouldn’t I? What do you expect?’

Page 74.

‘I expect you to suck it up and let me wreck your other nipple. That’s what?’

‘Wreck? You mean how? No, how?’

‘What do you think pliers will do to a nipple, your nipple? What the fuck do you think?’

‘I can’t.. I don’t.. What? No. I can’t think. I won’t.’

‘So let’s find out then. Let’s get at her and find out.’

I moved close to her with the pliers firmly in my grip.

I firmly gripped her tit and worked at hardening her nipple.

She tried to keep it flaccid but I knew how to work the little muscles and force them to respond. In a minute she was as hard as a grape and just as crushable.

I applied the jaws of the pliers to her dilemma which she cried out.

‘No. No. Don’t know. You said I had a choice. There was a choice. For God’s sake, what’s the choice?’

‘I thought you’d never ask.’

‘Tell me. Stop. Stop it, and tell me please.’

How was it possible she never figured her clit? Like, how could she rule it out by not thinking about it? By omission, so to say? If she’d deduced it, she would have simply told me to start crushing her nipple.

I wasn’t in a hurry to let her know.

Beyond fantastic I wanted to savor the ecstasy.

It was the ultimate vaginal realization for a tortured woman to be.

I stroked my hand up her breast and pinched lightly at her hardness. I tugged it out with a twist.

‘Fucking sweet. Fuck are you sweet.’

‘If you think I’m so sweet, why would you want to hurt it, me? Why would you want to destroy it? To destroy me? Why? What are you about?’

‘Because.. Because, I love how they pop.’

‘What? You what? You bastard.’

‘Yeah, ain’t that something. I love how their guts spurt out.’

Page 75.

‘Oh no. Oh no. You’re impossible. You’re horrible. What is my other choice?’

I gave her a blank look filled with control and power. I tried to make it emotionless but inside I was about to have a heart orgasm. Time to roll out the bad news.

‘Your legs.’

‘What? What about them? What about my legs?’

I narrowed my eyes and pursed my lips.

My boner was pounding.

‘Between them?’

‘What?’ She paused. Then recognition flashed behind her eyes. ‘No. What? No. No, God no. You are completely insane. You are monstrously insane and mad. You’re a mad monster, you impossible bastard. You think you’re going to use the pliers there?’

‘What better alternative?’

‘You crazy creep. Go to Hell, you degenerate.’

‘So I take it, your cunt’s out. You don’t want me to crush your clit?’

‘What? What? God what? You mean? What?’

‘What? What’d you think? Automatically I was gonna crush the shit hanging out of your twat? That what you thought?’

Her mind was numbing at the grossness of the conversation and the images being conjured up. Her feminine sensibilities were being roasted and severely compromised. She was to the point she couldn’t think straight any more. I suppose you might say she began to babble.

‘Ehh. I won’t. I can’t. Where am I? Oh, mom, mommy why won’t you? Wake up. Nanny, no mommy, help. What? Help me. I.. I.. Where are we? The show. Why didn’t you show for the show? Mom. No, call dad, call daddy. Tell dad what’s happened. Make him, tell him, mom convince him you still, we still love him. Make. What? No. No.’ And ever so softly she trailed off to a litany of ‘No. No. No. No…’

I slapped her face hard with the back of my hand.

I back-handed her tit.

Her eyes popped open wider and refocused.

Page 76.

‘So we’re decided then? Your nipple it is?’

‘You’ve decided and I don’t care what you say.’

‘Oh yeah? Oh really? Then maybe you’ll care about this.’

I picked up the hammer and hefted it from hand to hand.

Back and forth.

Forth and back.

Several times.

Her eyes were glued to every toss and she saw the exact moment of the change in my direction.

I swooned over, placed one hand to Nora’s helpless vagina to smooth it, and used my other hand to drive the hammer into her pubic bone.

Nora’s hips exploded in a spray of shattered bone and guts and blood splattering and Kitty exploded in shrieks of disbelief at her failure to keep her mom safe and the heightened degree of my inhumanity.

‘What did you do? Why? Oh why? What did you do to my mother?’

‘It’s gonna be a bitch when I fuck her, isn’t it? Imagine when she comes to, how she’s gonna shriek.’

‘Oh God. Oh God. God forgive me. Oh God.’

I gripped Kitty by the hair.

‘Come on, lets have a closer look together.’

She wrenched her head away.

I still had the bloody, vagina gooped hammer in my hand.

I raised it.

She stopped pulling and let me force her face to her mom’s twat.

‘OK. That’s better. Let’s see what we have here.’

I laid the hammer on her belly and applied my hands to Nora’s crotch.

Her labia seemed pretty much normal, at least the lower portions but her clit was obliterated against her bone structure. I pressed my fingers to the bone and it indeed was broken. It seemed like there were at least three splinters. I poked my greedy fingers into her canal and one splinter had punctured the lining. I’d driven it down and through. It scratched my thumb as I shoved it in far enough to dig at her cervix. Nothing of her vix had been damaged.

Page 77.

Kitty freaked at my invasion of her mom’s injuries.

‘I don’t care what it takes. I don’t care. I will kill you for what you’ve done to my mother. You deserve to die and I’ll be the one to do it. God will help me. I know He will. You don’t deserve to live.’

‘Yeah. You think so, yeah. So let’s see you try. Let’s see Him try.’

I picked the bloody hammer off Nora’s smeared belly and aimed it at Kitty. She raised her arm as I raised mine.

Her tit was so in the open I had to boot it.

She reeled back, twisting onto her side and I swiped up the pliers to go after her remaining good nipple.

She was cowed into a ball but I managed to drag her tit to the side so I could get the pliers’ jaws onto my target.

She was already partly stunned and became fully so when I crushed her tender but sexual bud.  It wasn’t as hard as I would have liked so half her areola got flattened too. I kept the pliers pinched hard on her and pulled away on her breast flesh. She was fighting meekly because of the shock to her system. She gave several arching bucks and turns and passed out like her mom.

I had the two of them the same, unconscious.

I was satisfied with my hammer and pliers work and got up for a look.

Gazing down on them, mainly Kitty, her stilled vagina was an invitation to fuck. I needed to dump a load of jizz since my balls hurt and once riding inside her, I left Kitty my juice in a dozen vicious thrusts. She’d know she’d been raped. That was for sure. Her pussy was bleeding a bit when I was done.

So mom and daughter were a match, sexually broken and something was getting into my madness that made me think I’d had enough. Ironically, that I’d had enough of them.

I seldom killed victims so early in the progress of my tortures but I was becoming inclined to murder off at least one of them to let the other live on in the misery and agony of having seen the other one die.

Who would it be?

Who didn’t deserve to live and who had incited the right to die?

“You’ll enjoy it so much, Jane,” Carol told her enthusiastically. “Just think; a whole three weeks in role together!”

Jane was dubious. Her cousin’s proposal was exciting, but Jane had never role-played before strangers and she inwardly quailed at the very idea of appearing naked in public. But, deep within, a queer little thrill at the prospect stirred.

Carol laughed at her. She knew very well what was troubling Jane. A veteran of several BDSM Club events, she herself had once shared the same reservations.

“It isn’t at all what you may think, dear!” she said earnestly. “Take it from me, BDSM Clubs are extremely tough on anything sexual; they’re positively Puritanical on the point. No-one, particularly a woman, will be subject to any sexual innuendo even, or anything of that kind! And, don’t forget, this will be a Femdom event; the men present will all be slaves and well under the control of their Mistresses. And also, we’ll be there in animal roles, and these people are very experienced in letting people play their parts; they will think of us purely as animals; attractive and graceful animals perhaps” (she chuckled) “but animals just the same!”

Jane, despite herself, was almost convinced. But at once she put an unerring finger at the weak spot in her cousin’s scheme.

“If this is a Feminine Domination event,” she said, “they won’t want subordinate women there. Surely it would make a mockery of the whole thing?”

Carol’s brow creased in a frown; her cousin had a point!

“Yes; it would rather,” she admitted. “But we wouldn’t be present as woman, but as female animals. Anyway, that’s the argument I’ll put to Lady Isobel when I see her tomorrow. Why don’t you come too? One look at her will put your mind at rest!”

And to this proposition Jane agreed; after all, what could it possibly cost her?

Noon the next day found them driving along a narrow lane somewhere near Minchinhampton. A broad gateway flanked by two stone lions led by a winding route through extensive park lands to a large, Georgian mansion.

Carol parked in front of the house, slid out from beneath the steering wheel and walked confidently up the broad steps to the imposing front door where she pulled insouciantly upon the bell rope at its side, while Jane stood uncertainly at her cousin’s side, a little over-awed by the grandeur and scale of their surroundings. Her equilibrium was further disturbed when the door was opened by an immaculately dressed Butler.

To Jane’s secret admiration Carol was perfectly composed in the presence of this forbidding apparition.

“Good afternoon, Perkins,” she said airily. “We have an appointment with your Mistress!”

“Quite so, Miss Carol,” he murmured in reply. “Yourself and…?”

He glanced at Jane, an eyebrow raised in polite enquiry.

“My cousin; Jane,” explained Carol.

“Of course!” he gravely replied. “Good afternoon, Miss Jane. If the ladies will follow me…?”

On their way along the broad corridor, with its walls hung with paintings and its high ceiling, Jane’s hand sought out that of her cousin for assurance, and it was thus they entered the large, sunny morning room; hand in hand like two children.

‘Lady’ Isobel turned out to be an incongruously large and jolly-looking woman in her middle years. When they were decorously ushered into the room, they found her poring over a pile of official looking documents, steel-rimmed pince-nez perched upon her ample nose. Perkins uttered a polite cough, and she looked up from her papers.

The smile of welcome on her face changed to one of tender and appreciative wonder when she saw them together. Two pretty young girls, hand in hand, virginally fresh, and identically dressed from their tiny sandals to their simple dresses and even to the leather collars around their slender throats. Carol she had met on several occasions, but the other girl – who might well have been her twin – was unknown to her.

Introductions were made, Perkins was dispatched for refreshments, and the three settled down to the business of their meeting.

Isobel sat in a comfortable armchair, facing ‘the twins’, as she was already mentally thinking of them. They sat opposite on a sofa, close together as if loath to be separated. Every so often their hands would steal into each other’s, and they spoke alternatively, often completing each other’s sentences, obliging their hostess to look from one to other. marvelling as she did so at their uncanny resemblance to each other.

“We know it might be a problem,” began Carol.

“Because of it being a Female Domination event,” added Jane.

“But we wouldn’t be attending as slaves,” said Carol.

“But as animals – female animals, of course!” her cousin said, giggling infectiously.

“So we could be hunted…” “Like the male slaves…” “Except that when we’re caught…” “Our new owner would treat us as animals…” “We’re very good at being animals – really!” Carol ended earnestly.

Isobel looked at their anxious faces and burst into helpless laughter, the tears running down her homely face.

“Oh, my dears!” she gasped. “Of course you may take part; if it was my sole decision. You shall both stay for lunch, and meet Mistress Sarah – it’s at her place that the Hunt is taking place. If she agrees – and I’m sure she will – the other Ladies will fall into line; I’m sure!”

With that, she sent them both off under the charge of Perkins to prepare for lunch.

In the large and luxurious bathroom, Carol acquainted Jane with the details of Lady Isobel’s eccentric menage.

“Perkins is a permanent resident,” Carol informed her cousin. “He’s a slave, of course. Did you notice his collar? It’s silver, you know!”

Jane was astonished at this bland declaration. Carol went on.

“Lady Isobel has quite a few slaves. Some temporary – weekends and holidays, and so forth – and two or three permanent. We’ll probably be waited on at lunch by one of her transvestite slave-maids.”

Jane giggled, and was about to express her amazement that anyone would want to be a transvestite, let alone a slave, before remembering her own reason for being here with Carol. Wisely, she remained silent and joined her cousin in the large shower.

Showered and lightly scented, they descended the sweeping staircase in Perkins’ wake. By some triumph of organisation, their sandals had been cleaned and polished, and their dresses pressed and ironed during their brief absence in the bathroom.

They entered onto the sweeping terrace on which lunch was to be taken, Carol confidently – because she had met Mistress Sarah before – and Jane timidly, her hand stealing again into that of her cousin to give her confidence.

Everything went perfectly swimmingly, Mistress Sarah being as struck by the cousins as her friend. They departed with the assurance that the rest of the Ladies would agree to their presence, odd though this innovation was. But they were warned that one member of the Group, a certain ‘Lady Noire’, might be awkward about it.

Chapter TWO

The possible objections of Lady Noire were evidently overcome, or set aside, for only three days later an E-mail confirming the admission of Jane and Carol to the Hunt was received, and a copy of the Rules was being down-loaded on Carol’s computer.

Jane had bought, on a whim, an extra-large office chair and installed it before the computer keyboard. Designed to seat a very large man, the diminutive cousins were able to sit in it side by side, the fingers of their four hands flying over the keys.

They stared at the Rules on the monitor before them in silence before beginning to summarise them for each other’s benefit.

“All slaves to be hunted shall be naked and mitted,” read Carol, with a little giggle.

“The Hunt will start daily one hour after dawn, and cease one hour before sunset,” read Jane.

They printed out a copy for each of them and retired to the patio with a large jug of cold lemonade to study them.

The methodical Jane read carefully, often referring to the detailed map of Mistress Sarah’s estate which had been sent to them. A skilled model-maker, she even went so far as to build a relief map of the area and spent hours studying it carefully and making numerous notes.

The less organised Carol was astonished by the seriousness in which her cousin was approaching their forthcoming ordeal.

“It really isn’t worth the effort, my dear,” she told Jane. “No slave has managed to stay uncaptured for more than the first day and night. Nearly everyone is taken by noon on the second day, and no-one lasts till that evening.”

“Well,” said Jane, her mouth set in a grim little line, “they won’t find it so easy to capture us!”

Carol gaped at her in amazement.

“Whatever do you mean?” she asked in a tiny voice. “You surely can’t hope to stay free for the entire time?”

“I can and I do!” replied her cousin confidently. “And so shall you if you do as I tell you!”

Carol begged her cousin for more information, and they went outside to for Jane to explain her strategy over a cup of tea.

Jane began by saying that the slaves were almost all middle-aged town dwellers. They would not know how to live, naked and unseen, in the woods; after a single night of cold, hunger and loneliness they would be delighted to be captured – they enjoyed being slaves, after all! And the threat from their Mistresses was not great. They, too, would only be playing at hunting, and would soon become discouraged when their quarry failed to oblige them by offering itself to be caught.

“But we are wild animals,” Jane told her, “and we don’t enjoy captivity!”

“But what about food?” Carol asked doubtfully.

“The Lord will provide!” Jane replied cryptically, and giggled.

Chapter THREE

They arrived at the appointed time of noon to be welcomed by Perkins, lent by his Mistress for the occasion. At Jane’s desire, he took them on a short tour of the outside of Mistress Sarah’s imposing Georgian mansion. She payed particular attention to the walled yard at the rear on to which opened the kitchen. There were kennels on the far side, at the ends of narrow, barred runs. There was a large barn, in which were ‘pony’ stalls and cages, and Carol shuddered at the delicious thoughts that these sights suggested to her.

It had been decided, Perkins told them off-handedly, that, as they were to be ‘animals’ as opposed to slaves, they were to be introduced in that role. A suitable cage had been provided for them, and they would spend the night in it before being released tomorrow morning when the Hunt started.

“So if the ladies would care to follow me,” he told them smoothly, “I shall show them to their, er, temporary accommodation where they may prepare themselves.”

Giggling, the two girls followed the Butler into a smaller barn where he left them to get into role.

“One of the household slaves will attend you in ten minutes in order to, er, secure you,” he said before leaving them.

They walked over and regarded the cage provided for them with professional interest. At six feet long and four feet high and wide, it was easily large enough to hold two creatures of their diminutive size in moderate comfort. There was a broad, shallow steel trough welded to the bars halfway down one of the long sides, and a thick absorbent pad covered the steel floor. There was no sign of any ‘toilet’ arrangements for the cage’s inmates, an omission which made them giggle afresh.

Carol at once removed her single garment and her sandals; Jane, after a moment’s hesitation, following suit. Her cousin, kneeling to rummage in the small bag of gear they had brought with them, brought out the little gags and the mitts they would wear for the next ten days. Jane, caught up in her cousin’s excitement, swiftly fitted her gag and clamped her mitts shut around her wrists. Then she went down on all-fours in readiness for Carol to switch on the portable transmitter they had brought with them which would keep them from rising above the pre-set height of three feet. Tittering in delight, they scrambled into the cage.

The promised slave, a middle-aged man in a steel collar and thick sandals, a short linen skirt covering his loins, arrived within a few minutes. To their great delight, he took no more notice of them as if they’d really been the animals they’d set out to imitate. He merely spared them a casual glance before closing the cage door and securing it with its simple latch. As he left the barn, he shut the door behind him, leaving them in the dusty dimness.

Jane lay on the soft but scratchy pad, her head propped upon her cousin’s thigh. Now that the die was cast she felt much more comfortable, enjoying again the delicious feeling of total irresponsibility which accompanied her complete helplessness. Carol, judging by her regular breathing and lack of motion, had dozed off, and Jane lost no time in following her example.

It was still dim in the barn when Carol awoke, the only light coming through the gaps in the crude wooden door. She turned drowsily on to her other side, her legs colliding with the ankles of her cousin. Opening her eyes fully, she saw Jane crouched in a corner of their cage, and, by the sounds of liquid splashing on to the pad, she was urinating. Carol felt herself flushing, and giggled silently. The sight made her conscious of her own full bladder, but she postponed relieving herself until she gathered the courage to do so in such close company. But she would have to do so soon, and she was in the process of debating imitating her cousin when the opportunity was lost for the moment.

The door opened, letting in a flood of bright late-afternoon sunshine, and two burly slaves entered. Jane instinctively crouched to preserve her modesty; but Carol, much more used to being naked before the eyes of others, rose on her hind legs and placed her front ‘paws’ upon the transverse bar midway up the side of the bars to see what the slaves were doing.

Completely ignoring the two girls, the slaves took up a long, ‘T’ shaped, steel rod and inserted its plain end into a socket at the front of the cage. Grunting with effort, they pumped it up and down, and the cage rose smoothly upwards on the hidden rubber wheels in its thick base. Each grasping one side of the ‘T’ shaped handle, they pulled the heavy cage through the doors into the sunshine.

Travelling slowly across the concrete yard, Jane was flushed with embarrassment, feeling that every eye was upon them, crouched naked in their cage. But Carol had no such qualms; she ran from one end of the cage to the other, occasionally stumbling over Jane, eagerly drinking in the scene as they progressed.

The cage, after traversing the yard, was brought to rest on a lawn under the shade of a huge tree. Around them were scattered pretty little rustic tables with comfortable padded chairs of wicker, obviously for the use of the Ladies, though none were to be seen as yet. Fifty feet away, directly across the lawn, was the raised terrace of the house. An ornate white-painted balustrade protected any occupants from falling to the ground four feet below and was extended down each side of a broad flight of shallow steps to end in a gate at the edge of the lawn.

The two slaves left as silently as they’d came, but Jane had scarcely time to feel her relief at being unobserved before a woman walked briskly into view around the corner of the house, leading on a chain a man, his shoulders bowed in submission.

The distance was not so great as to prevent them noticing that the slave had been punished recently, for several thin, red stripes disfigured the white skin of his buttocks and the backs of his upper thighs; and he was stark naked, too, apart from the steel collar to which his chain was attached. Jane felt herself flushing once more, but she continued to watch as the woman, on reaching the gate, uttered a curt order at which the slave fell to his knees for his chain to be secured low down to a gate post. The woman left him crouching there miserably without a backward glance and Jane, who had dreaded the prospect of the woman coming over to their cage, relaxed. Carol took the opportunity to squat and relieve herself despite her embarrassment at the near proximity of her cousin.

Jane stiffened in surprise and apprehension as there appeared on the terrace, one after the other, two women, ‘Ladies’ by their apparel, for they were dressed in the gauzy garments beloved of Edwardian painters, and they carried dainty parasols which they erected against the glare of the sun as they descended the steps.

The tethered slave, rising instantly as high as his chain allowed him, scrambled to open the gate for them. They passed through, talking softly together in languid voices, totally ignoring the slave crouched obsequiously to one side. Reaching the lawn, they stood for a moment as if in search of diversion. Then, to Jane’s horror, they turned their slow steps towards the shade of the tree.

Jane crouched in the centre of their cage, her head buried between her paws as if, ostrichlike, she believed that if she couldn’t see them, they couldn’t see her. But, of course, she knew it to be wishful thinking, and she felt that she was glowing bright scarlet all over her body with embarrassment and mortification when the Ladies halted so close that she could hear the faint rustling of their silken garments.

Her cousin had no such inhibitions. Scrambling over Jane, she crouched at the bars, her front paws on the transverse bars as before, her rump quivering eagerly as if trying to wag an invisible tail, as Jane could plainly see through her slitted eyes.

“Ah, you dear little thing!” She heard a voice coo affectionately. “Isn’t she sweet, Samantha? And her twin sister, too! I never knew she had one!”

Jane became uncomfortably aware of being stared at from both sides as the other Lady moved to stand opposite her friend. Blushing an even deeper crimson, she pressed her hot face into the pad between her paws, suddenly and uncomfortably aware of her unbathed body, and the faint but growing smell of the damp patch in a corner of her shared cage.

“Poor little doggy!” a voice said. ‘She’s shy!” Then: “We surely aren’t going to hunt these poor little things tomorrow? They won’t last five minutes! I shall trap them both and walk them on gilt leashes!”

With that, Jane felt a soft, scented hand stroke her gently down her back from her hunched shoulders to her upthrust buttocks. Before she could react to this impudent assault, she heard the steps of the two women move off and the creaking of wicker as they took their seats at a table.

Anger overcame her shyness; how dare these languid, over-dressed women patronise her so! Five minutes indeed! There and then she made a vow that she would see those soft, pampered, scented creatures fume helplessly in frustration at their failure to capture her. And her cousin, too; if Carol would follow her example! Raising her head a little she shot them an angry glare, but they were too interested in watching the approach of a slave bearing glasses and a tall, dewy pitcher on a silver tray to notice her defiance.

The tables were rapidly filling up as more and Ladies, each clad in Edwardian grandeur, crossed the terrace and came down the steps to the lawn. The cringing slave at the gate was ignored by them all except once, when he was a little slow scuttling out of the way of a large, angular Lady. She, without seeming to change step, took a small coiled whip from her linen belt and brought it down across his shoulders. Then she strode on without a word to join her sister Mistresses.

The cage was now completely surrounded by the softly chattering women, some of them less than ten feet away. Every Lady had paid the cousins a visit, cooing over them and petting the eager Carol, while Jane continued to crouch sullenly in the middle of their cage, often jostled and trodden on by her cousin as she shamelessly scurried about to attract the attention of the Ladies.

The sounds of ice tinkling in tall glasses, and the constant visits of sweating slaves bearing pitchers and bowls of fruit, made the cousins increasingly aware of their thirst. Jane, abandoning her futile attempt at concealing her body from the casual gaze of those around the cage, rose to all-fours and licked her dry lips with her tongue while Carol put her front paws on the bars and whined piteously.

During a lull in the conversation at the nearest table, a Lady rose and sauntered towards the cousins. Carol redoubled her whimperings, and the woman put a slim hand through the bars for Carol to nuzzle. Extending her other hand to Jane, she snapped her fingers in command. Almost against her will, Jane found herself at the bars, her hair being ruffled by the woman’s scented fingers.

“I’m sure these dear little things are thirsty,” the woman said languidly. “We really ought to tell a slave to water them.”

“Oh, it’s far too hot to bother about that now, Melissa,” a woman at a nearby table said dismissively. “Do come and have some iced lemonade!”

The woman shrugged; after ruffling Jane’s hair absently a final time she wandered back to her friends, leaving Jane seething inwardly at this cavalier treatment.

However, some such order must have been given, for a little later a slave appeared bearing a bucket of water, some of which he casually splashed into the cage’s dusty trough. The cousins lost no time in slurping up the tepid water while all around them the women cooed affectionately at the sight of the two fair heads bent over their trough side by side.

Feeling considerably better after slaking her thirst, Jane lay down on the padded floor and closed her eyes, affecting to ignore the chattering women a few feet away, though Carol shamelessly continued to paw at the bars and whine for attention at anyone who passed by.

Jane must have fallen into a light doze, for she was abruptly brought back to full wakefulness by a painful jab in the ribs with something hard and sharp. With a little gasp of shock and surprise, Jane rolled over on to her back just in time to see the ferrule of a gaily-striped furled parasol withdraw through the bars. The hand that held is was black, as was the narrow aristocratic face peering down at her – a deep, soft, sooty black.

“This one’s awake now!” she heard a foreign-accented voice remark with satisfaction. “Come to Noire, little pale beast; come and lick my fingers!”

Jane could scarcely contain her anger and outrage, but her cousin was having her hair ruffled and her back stroked by the narrow black hands, and she was uttering little mews of satisfaction and wriggling her rump in ecstasy. Suddenly aware that she was still lying on her back, exposed to the gaze of the chuckling onlookers, Jane scrambled to all-fours. She was unable to avoid the hand that seized her by her collar and pulled her to the side of the cage, nor the other hand that stretched through the bars and began to scratch her behind her ears.

“They are so pretty, these little white animals!” the black women said. “I shall hunt them both down tomorrow; it will not take long. And then I shall find a good use for them.”

The watching women burst into laughter.

“Come off it, Noire!” a nearby Lady said, to general agreement all round. “We all have plans for those two!”

There and then it was decided that, if the pair were captured separately, one of their captors would sell her prize to the other.

Chapter FOUR

The gathering broke up shortly afterwards as the Ladies went to bathe and change for aperitifs on the terrace before dinner. Jane and Carol, left alone in their cage in the early twilight, gazed after the elegant, departing forms. Carol whimpered in disappointment, then lay down and curled up to sleep, but Jane stayed on all-fours, staring at the brightly-lit mansion through the bars and plotting her vengeance on these patronising, pampered, over-dressed women. Hunt her down, would they? It wouldn’t take long, would it? She’d lead them a merry dance!

But worse was to come. An hour or so passed, and then the two slaves who had brought out the cage returned and wheeled it back into the little barn. There the slaves each took down from the wall a thin leather leash before opening the door of the cage. Carol, who had been expecting this, and had none of her cousin’s inhibitions about being on public display, came out eagerly to have her leash clipped to her collar. But Jane hung back until a slave thrust a brawny arm through the bars at the top of the cage, and, grasping her collar, dragged her to the entrance. There she felt fingers fumble under her chin and heard the sharp little click of the leash’s spring-clip engaging with the ‘D’ ring of her collar.

The ensuing tug at her neck was stubbornly resisted. Jane heard the slave swear under his breath, then felt his knuckles grind into the back of her neck as he seized by her collar and dragged her forward by main force. With her head held down by the imprisoning hand, Jane didn’t see the downward blow of the short riding crop which struck her painfully across her rump, nor the blows which followed it. But she felt the stinging pain they brought, and she gave a little yelp of agony at each one.

Through her tears, she heard a dispassionate voice from above. “Bad girl!” it said, and when her leash was tugged again Jane followed meekly, occasionally wriggling her buttocks to ease the pain of the blows she’d received.

The slaves led the cousins in single file out of the barn and into the flood-lit yard. Jane found it difficult to look ahead, for the slave leading her held his hand well down on her leash, but she could see the Carol’s little white haunches some three feet in front of her as they crossed the concrete yard and went through a wide door into a dim corridor smelling of liniment, stale beer, tobacco smoke and male sweat.

The coarse carpeting and dim lighting of the corridor gave way to damp, white tiling and a glaring light from above. Jane, when she’d recovered her vison, found that they were in a large communal shower room. There were no partitions, only shower heads jutting from the tiled walls under which three or four slaves were even then showering.

Jane had never seen a naked man before, or been seen naked by any man but her father when she’d been a tiny baby. After a single horrified stare, she blushed to the roots of her hair as she was led behind her cousin across the centre of the brightly-lit tiled floor. But, to her relief, the slaves paid the two naked women being led amongst them on all-fours no attention whatsoever apart from a casual glance. So little was their appearance remarked that Jane, with a certain feminine perversity, found herself becoming annoyed by their indifference to the sight of her body, and she found herself giggling at her own contrariness.

Reaching the wall, each cousin was tethered by a short chain ro a low-set ring in the wall. Then the shower-head above them was turned on, and their attendant slaves, after removing their sandals and thongs, began to wash them down.

Jane endured the following indignities with all the fortitude she could muster. Once again, however, she felt obscurely aggrieved at the impersonality with which the probing fingers treated her body. When they all dried off in a narrow room set about with enormous hot-air blowers, a delicate scent was sprayed upon both cousins; on their fluffed-out hair, under their armpits, and between their buttocks and the tops of their thighs, all the time with the same maddening ordinariness as if they were indeed two little animals being prepared for presentation.

Clean, dry and perfumed, the cousins were led away again, once more in single file. Somehow, after threading a maze of corridors, they found themselves being led along a wider, brighter passage, this time floored with soft, deep carpeting, up to a set of broad wooden double-doors. A discreet knock by the leading slave caused the doors to be opened by a slave standing behind them, and Jane found herself upon the same terrace that she’d been able see from their cage on the lawn below.

The Ladies had begun to dine; some at single tables, other in pairs and threesomes, each attended by her personal slave. The smell of food reminded Jane forcibly of the fact that, apart from a single slice of toast that morning, she had eaten nothing all day. Her cousin was equally hungry, but she was accustomed to this scenario, as she showed by tugging on her leash with the obvious intention of approaching the nearest table at which a Lady in lavender silk dined in solitary splendour.

At a sign from this Lady, the slave leading Carol stooped to detach her leash, and she bounded forward to sit by the Lady’s chair. Then she rose, balancing on the balls of her feet, her upper body raised and her mitted hands dangling downwards from her wrists in front of her breasts for all the world like a dog begging. The Lady smiled down at Carol, ruffled her bright hair with a casual hand, then picked up a morsel from her plate and offered it between the tips of her perfumed fingers. Carol took it neatly, gulped it down, then raised her head once more to stare insistently upwards at her smiling benefactor. Another morsel and another followed before the Lady tired of Carol’s persistance and made an impatient gesture to the slave. He uttered a curt command, and Carol slunk back to his feet to be leashed once more.

The cousins were then led from table to to table, Sometimes a Lady would signal for them to be unleashed and come to be fed; sometimes they were ignored. At first Jane could not bring herself to such humiliating conduct, but she very soon realised that this was likely to be the only opportunity that she’d be given to eat anything at all before the Hunt began in the morning. Swallowing her pride, she joined her cousin in her shameless supplication for scraps. They soon discovered that, when they begged side by side, their two golden heads together, the women gushed over them, plying them with morsels from their plates.

They were back on their leashes as the last course of fruit was brought in and it was then that the sharp voice of Lady Noire was directed at their handlers and they were led to the table where she was dining alone.

“Come, little pale beasts! Come and beg for scraps from me!”

Picking up an apple, she showed it to them before slicing it into several pieces and taking them up in her hand. But then, instead of offering the apple to them slice by slice, she casually tossed the the pieces to the floor at her elegant feet.

Once more Jane seethed with anger; once more she swallowed her pride, the more so as her cousin was already down, her fore-arms flat on the floor, snuffling amongst the fragments. Jane joined her immediately, conscious all the time of the black woman’s gaze from above. A peach followed, and then a pear before Lay Noire tired of them and waved them away.

Her dismissal was the end as far as Jane and Carol were concerned, for they were led away down the steps to the lawn, around the corner of the house, and into the yard behind the kitchens. There they were taken into the barn and put back into their cage. Water was splashed into their trough, the barn door slammed shut behind the departing slaves, and the cousins were left alone in the dark.

Chapter FIVE

They were woken from a deep sleep, curled up together, by the abrupt opening of the door and the entry of their handlers. The ‘T’ shaped bar was put into use once more, and their cage dragged out into the fresh coolness of the dawn air.

The slaves continued pulling the cage along, across the yard and on to the turf separating the mansion from the scattered woodlands of its surroundings. On and on they went, lurching from side to side as the cage rode the bumpy ground, until they were two hundred yards outside the enclosing walls of the mansion grounds. Under a lone thorn tree the slaves left them and went back to the house.

Sheep continued to crop nearby, unconcerned at the novel presence of two naked women in a cage. The two sheep-dogs came to investigate, poking their long muzzles through the bars. Carol shrank away in fear, but Jane returned the dogs’ interest, sniffing and licking their muzzles and allowing her face and body to be thoroughly sniffed and licked by the dogs. All this was for a purpose, for she meant to be known to the dogs as harmless and for them to be her unwitting allies in defeating her hunters.

The dogs departed, satisfied as to the harmlessness to their charges of the strange bitches in the cage, and Jane and her cousin lay down to wait in the faint but increasing warmth of the newly-risen sun. They were now outside the range of the portable transmitter that kept them on all-fours under the threat of paralysing agony and could have stood upright had their cage been higher; and that was a relief, for Jane had feared they’d be hunted on all-fours. She cocked an experienced eye at the sky. It had been a cold, clear night, and it would be a hot, windless, sunny day. So much the better; the prospect of a perspiring hunt in hot weather would dampen the ardour for the chase of the pampered creatures now slumbering in their soft and scented beds, and so would wind and rain; perish the thought that their delicate and elegant clothing should become damp and muddy! She glanced at Carol, regretting that she hadn’t impressed upon her more indelibly the importance of doing exactly as she did, of copying her every action. But she was dumb now, and it was too late. She nuzzled Carol to rouse her and tried to communicate her concern with her eyes.

The grazing sheep looked up, startled by the faint but growing sound of lusty male voices roused in song in the distance. A group coming across the turf from the house resolved itself into twelve slaves, stark naked and linked together by chains to their steel collars, and two attendant guards in thongs and sandals bearing sticks. At their head came Mistress Sarah’s husband, Mark, the chief slave of the establishment, in his silver sleeveless tunic, his silver collar and carrying his staff of office in his hand.

The chained slaves were singing as they walked.

“Heigho, heigho,” they sang cheerfully, “it’s to the hunt we go!” and so forth until they reached the thorn tree and formed themselves into a straggling line, with much surreptitious pushing, shoving and tripping of each other under the humorously disapproving eye of the head-slave.

“Now, gentlemen!” Mark began, to ironical cheers and raucous ribaldry from his audience. “Now, gentlemen,” he repeated, making the word drip with sarcasm, “you all know the rules. When I blow this whistle, you have an hour’s grace before the Hunt starts. There’s another hour of immunity an hour before dark, when food will be left for you in the usual clearing. There won’t be enough to go round; but that won’t matter. I confidently predict that all you knock-kneed dead-beats will be captured and in your cages long before then!”

Jeers and boasts greeted this announcement, and he grinned broadly. Jane looked on in astonishment, amused in spite of herself by the spectacle of these sturdy middle-aged men, jovial and self-assured. She began to suspect that, just as with herself and Carol, these men enjoyed their roles, even if they didn’t seem to be taking them entirely seriously.

The chains linking the slaves’ collars were removed, the whistle was blown, and the ‘prey’ bounded off across the turf to the the shelter of the woods, laughing and exchanging badinage as they ran. Then the door of the cage was opened, and Mark and the two guards walked off without a backward glance.

Chapter SIX

Jane was first through the door, closely followed by her cousin. Tentatively, they stood upright, then Jane led the way at a loping trot over the turf into the woods. Once under the trees her careful studies of the maps was put into play immediately as she wound her way through the trees to a little dell through the middle of which ran a tiny, sparkling stream. There they drank their fill before rising and moving deeper into the woods until Jane found a stagnant pool. There, under Carol’s disbelieving eyes, she flopped down and rolled vigorously around in the mud at its edge. Rising, dripping with slime, she glanced significantly at her cousin. Carol, her face screwed up in disgust, gingerly followed suit. Then Jane again led the way at a fast trot through the wood.

She quickly found what she was seeking; an area of lush, green grass that the sheep, nervous of venturing so far into the trees, had ignored. The mud had been drying on their bodies as they ran, and Jane, without more ado, fell down upon the grass and rolled about in it energetically. Carol watched in wonder, and when her cousin rose she followed her example doubtfully.

Carol found rolling about in the thick, cool grass very refreshing, but when she sat up, dizzy from her exertions, she found that her cousin had vanished! She stared around in confusion and dismay, then something moved against the greeny-brown background and Jane stood before her, smiling down at her. Carol scrambled to her feet; now she understood the purpose of Jane’s actions.

“Oh; you clever girl!” she thought admiringly. “Camouflage!” She glanced down at her own body, observing the way the brownish hues of the drying mud combined with the green stains from the grass to produce a curious striped, mottled pattern on her skin, then turned to her cousin with a smile of thanks.

Jane did not linger. With a gesture to Carol, she turned and ran off at an easy loping trot through the woodland.

Carol had no idea of where they were bound, and it was with trepidation that she saw the woods abruptly end and the open turf begin. But Jane, after a cursory glance around, dropped to all-fours and scrambled into the open, running quickly and easily on the balls of her feet and the tips of her mitts, and her cousin followed suit.

The terrain they found themselves in was an area of broken ground, with tiny valleys and ridges, none more than six feet deep or high. Turf was the sole covering except for occasional little stands of small thornbushes on the ridges. Sheep grazed everywhere, ignoring the silent passage of the two cousins. The two dogs, lying in the shade under a thornbush, merely gazed at them in mild curiosity, recognising their scents and knowing these hairless creatures to be harmless.

The broken ground ended in a sea of gorse bushes, so close together that they formed a continuous mass of green needles and mustard-yellow flowers. It was old gorse, ranging from four feet to six feet high in places, and Jane halted for a moment, seeking a way inside.

Carol saw her cousin dart forward, drop to elbows and knees, and worm her way into a gap in the gorse. Jane’s brown and green striped rump passed from her sight, and, dubiously, she followed.

To Carol’s relief the passage wasn’t as painfully prickly as she’d feared, and in the gloom under the foliage the ground was clear except for a deep, soft layer of shed needles and dead leaves blown inside by the Autumn gales. She saw Jane facing her a few feet further in, then followed once more when her cousin turned and began to wend her way, silently and skilfully, through the maze of passages formed by the twisted trunks of the gorse plants.

Carol found a surprising amount of head-room, from thirty inches rising to almost three feet, and they made quick progress in a direction she could only guess at until Jane came to a halt, flopped down on her belly, and began to inch her way forward.

Carol stayed where she was, uncertain of what to do, then her cousin gave an unmistakable gesture of one mitted hand, and Carol went down on her belly and wriggled forward to lie at her side.

The sight before her brought a little gasp of astonishment from her lips. There, only inches in front of her eyes, the gorse came to an abrupt stop, They had climbed during their journey from the wood, and were now at the far edge of a little rounded hill, no more than fifty feet high and crowned with impenetrable gorse. But they had a view, from only a hundred yards or so, down over the low surrounding wall into the big yard on to which the kitchens, the stables and the kennels opened.

Carol gazed at her clever cousin in unfeigned admiration once more. She was beginning to have an inkling of Jane’s plan.

“What a clever thing she is!” she thought. “They’ll never think of looking for us here!” And she nuzzled her cousin’s shoulder in appreciation.

But Jane knew that only the first minor skirmish had been won in their battle against the Huntresses; she continued to gaze steadily downwards into the walled compound, taking mental note of all she saw. Beside her Carol, bored and drowsy, dropped off into a doze.

Chapter SEVEN

Jane, her chin propped on her ‘paws’ watched the activities in the yard. Mistress Sarah’s slaves were hard at work bolting together a row of six by six by six foot cages. There were a dozen in all; one for each of the hunted slaves. She expected little action as yet from the Ladies; by her experienced reckoning it was barely seven o’clock, and these pampered females would still be asleep in their perfumed boudoirs. Not until nine, or even ten o’clock, did she expect the Hunt to begin. The weather promised to be her ally, too, for it would be a hot and airless day. The Ladies would soon become too warm and uncomfortable, away from the cold drinks and the diversions of the house, to carry on their hunt much after eleven. Then they would retire to rest, then to lunch, then a siesta until the heat of the day diminished. Then they might come out again for a final hour or so before they took their aperitifs on the terrace.

She stared with interest as the men in the yard; slaves of Mistress Sarah judging by their short white skirts, pulled out from a barn several carts. Jane counted them carefully. There were six in all, three two-seaters painted in gay colours of blue, green and red, and three light single-seaters; yellow, orange – and black; the last obviously the property of the Lady Noire. She frowned at the thought of Lady Noire, then brightened up as she realised the Hunters had made their first mistake. She knew that they had available for the Hunt only twelve slaves at the moment; if three pairs were used to pull the larger carts and three slaves to pull the smaller, then only three remained to be employed as ‘hunting dogs’ – and it was those she feared most.

Settling herself more comfortably, she observed the ‘ponies’ being led from the stalls where they had spent the night. She grinned happily; these middle-aged men would not be at their fittest after a night spent on straw with their arms pinioned behind their back. And nor would the ‘dogs’; they had been kennelled on all-fours. Now, as they were taken from their barred runs and dragged upright, they stretched their cramped limbs in obvious relief before their arms were strapped behind them. They were muzzled too; evidently their Mistresses didn’t trust them not to escape their control once they were off their chains!

“Good!” thought Jane. As far as the ‘ponies’ and their riders were concerned, she had no fears. Both she and her cousin could outrun them with ease, and they could thwart them by merely running into the woods and among the the trees where the carts couldn’t follow. But the ‘dogs’ were more dangerous, though she was puzzled about how they were supposed to trap their prey.

One by one, Mistress Sarah’s house-slaves harnessed the ‘ponies’ to their allotted carts; the last, the one selected to draw the sinister black single-seater, was a tall and powerful black man, obviously the personal slave – or even the husband – of the equally sinister Lady Noire. Jane watched him with narrowed eyes before relaxing. Big and strong though he was, and skilled at directing him as his Lady was likely to be, she and Carol could outrun any man harnessed between the shafts of a cart!

Nothing happened for some time, and Jane yawned as she watched. Then the the budding ‘Dianas’ made their appearance, and she gulped back her laughter.

Exquisitely dressed in simulations of the hunting costumes of Edwardian Ladies in delicate pastel shades, some even wearing veils beneath their broad hats, they mounted their carts. Only Lady Noire, clad in black relieved only by a jacket of bright scarlet, was an exception. They even took a stirrup cup, proffered to them in silver goblets by obsequious slaves, before the wide gate was opened and they drove forth on to the open turf.

Jane watched them disappear into the haze to her right, then she rolled over on to her back, crossed her arms behind her head, and closed her eyes – not in sleep, but in thought. Her chief concern was Carol; the programme of evasion Jane had planned demanded not only ingenuity and guile, but also endless patience and an infinite capacity for boredom, qualities that Jane had been obliged to acquire during her long period of imprisonment by her own dog. She feared, above all, some impatient indiscretion by her cousin that would result in her capture. Turning on to her side, she opened her eyes and nuzzled her cousin’s dirty green-streaked hair affectionately.

Rolling back on to her stomach, she took up her watch once more. At about ten o’clock by her reckoning, the first of the carts came into view. Their hunt had been successful, for three slaves, their arms bound behind them, ran leashed behind three of the carts.

Jane looked on as the slaves were led into the yard and placed each in one of the row of cages reserved for them. Half an hour later the rest of the Hunt returned, and with them five more slaves.

This was what Jane had expected. The slaves, hungry already and quite content to be captured, were easy prey. Only four now remained at liberty, and probably none would survive the afternoon Hunt. But for now it seemed the Ladies were content. It was hot, and they would crave cold drinks. Then they would take a light luncheon and afterwards their siestas; only when the afternoon had cooled, at around four o’clock, would they return to the Hunt for the two hours before they took their aperitifs. Then they would have the added aid of the captives, perhaps as ‘hunting dogs’, perhaps as ‘ponies’, but Jane was unconcerned – at the moment, anyway. Intending to wait a couple of hours, then to take herself and Carol to drink from the stream in the full heat of the day, she wriggled back a little from the fringe of her cover, came to all-fours, and went into the gorse a few yards to urinate. After scraping debris over the damp patch of soil to guard against its future smelliness, she returned to her post where she rolled on to her side and fell asleep.

Carol woke wondering where she was, and what she was doing lying in this dim, hot place. Then her memory returned and she glanced over at the sleeping figure of her cousin. She was hot, thirsty and bored, and her bladder needed relief. On all-fours she went further into the gorse to squat, then she carried on to the far edge of the gorse and looked down across the broken ground towards the inviting coolness of the woods. For a moment she considered returning and wakening her cousin, but dismissed the notion. Jane would come and drink when she was thirsty enough. Slipping out of the dimness into the full glare of the noon sun, she made her way across the turf and into the cover of the woods.

For sometime she wandered among the trees searching in vain for the little stream she’d drunk from earlier. She found it, although at a different point in its course, and lost no time in going down on all-fours and lapping noisily at the cool water. Then she followed it downstream until it met another, larger stream where their confluence had built up a bank of soft sand under the bright water.

Carol bathed herself thoroughly, delighting in her feeling of cool cleanliness. Climbing out at last, she stood in the hot sunlight to dry herself, then wandered off further into the woods. Soon she came across a little grassy bank, shady and fragrant with the smell of wild flowers. There she lay down and slept.

Chapter EIGHT

Jane woke at the time she’d mentally set: at about one o’clock in the afternoon. At once aware of the absence of her companion, she was not perturbed at first; no doubt Carol had wandered off into the maze of gorse trunks. Jane stretched where she lay, yawned, and rose to all-fours. Then she padded back under the dim, green roof of her hiding place to where she’d entered it, keeping a sharp watch for any sign of her cousin.

She saw and heard nothing of Carol in her passage, and she emerged from the gorse to look down towards the woods still none the wiser. Jane scanned the fringes of the wood, still with the same negative result. Carol, she decided, had gone to drink.

Jane moved swiftly and easily down the little depressions and over the tiny ridges over the rough ground. She ran on all-fours with the ease of long practice, her rear legs straight and her rump in the air, pausing every so often to lift her fore paws from the ground to enable her to raise her head and check her surroundings. Once inside the cover of the trees she stood upright and flitted like a ghost between the trunks until she reached the stream. There she drank, and, after drinking her fill she cast around for her cousin before realising the futility of the enterprise. Her belly swollen with the water she’d drunk, Jane trotted slowly through the woods until she reached an appropriate place to deposit her droppings, though she doubted whether either the Ladies or their slaves had the skill to tell from their condition how long they’d been there. Above all, she was determined that no signs of occupancy would be found anywhere near her hiding place. Then she made her way back to the gorse-covered hillock. Carol had not returned, and Jane lay down in her sentinel’s postion over-looking the yard and dozed off.

The first stirring of the cooler breeze that sprung up in mid-afternoon woke Jane. After relieving herself, she went back to her position to spy on the Huntresses. Carol was still absent, and Jane hoped fervently that she’d have the sense to remain hidden and still until the Hunt was called off for the day.

Once more the carts drove out, this time with the addition of the slaves captured that morning in the roles of ‘hunting dogs’. Jane was unconcerned; when they’d passed from her sight she wriggled quickly through the gorse and chose a vantage point which allowed her a view to the South.

She saw the remaining slaves quickly rounded up; as she’d thought, the occasion was not wholly serious. And then she saw the capture of her cousin.

The black cart had lagged behind the others on their triumphant way back to the Manor and was out of Carol’s sight when she stepped blithely out from the cover of the trees.

The same cool breeze that had wakened Jane and caused the Hunt to restart had woken Carol too, and she trotted through the wood enjoying the fresh coolness of the air on her now clean skin. Despite being thoroughly lost, she had no fear of being unable to find their hideaway, for all she needed to do was to go out far enough on the open turf and look around her for the low, gorse-clad eminence where it lay.

Reaching the fringe of the wood, she lay flat on the ground and wriggled forwards , congratulating herself on her caution. She, too, saw the brightly-coloured carts; she, too, saw the newly-captured slaves being led away leashed to the rear of the carts.

After waiting ten minutes, as she reckoned it, she rose and walked confidently out into the open.

Twenty yards, then forty yards straight out from the trees she came. The place she’d left cover from took the shape of a little bay, with narrow promontories of thin-scattered trees to her left and right. Carol knew that her goal lay to her left, for she could see its low summit, but instead of cutting through the few trees towards it, she chose to continue out into the open until she could walk around them.

Jane could do nothing but watch with horror as the sinister black cart appeared around the point of the Southern stand of trees, moving at a walking-pace and attended by three ‘dogs’. Carol was then two hundred yards from cover, and Lady Noire stiffened in surprise at the sight of her unsuspecting prey. Acting quickly and decisively, she waved her three ‘dogs’ off to her left; one by one they vanished into the fringes of the woods.

The Lady’s plan was obvious to Jane; she meant to infiltrate her ‘dogs’ along Carol’s flank, then she would drive her pony after her quarry, forcing her further out onto the open turf or into the arms of the waiting ‘dogs’.

The unsuspecting Carol strolled on in the warm, turf-scented air, behind her, when she judged the moment was ripe, Lady Noire brought down her whip hard across the haunches of her giant black ‘pony’ and he leapt forward with amazing speed, straight for Carol, three hundred yards away.

The breeze was in her face, and she heard nothing of the cart’s advance until it was fifty yards behind her. She turned, startled, then raced away at full speed. Instead of angling off to the woods, using her greater agility to escape the lumbering ‘pony’, she ran straight on, trusting in her superior speed over the man handicapped by the weight of his cart and its driver.

Then it was too late. At their Mistress’s signal, the ‘dogs’ emerged from Carol’s left, one a little ahead of her, one level with her and the third to her left rear. Forced further and further away to her right and open country, Carol ran with desperation. The two nearest ‘dogs’, fit and rangy men despite their years, gained upon her fleeing figure inexorably. Then Jane saw just how the ‘dogs’ trapped their prey. It was a brutally simple technique; they merely ran into Carol, knocking her from her feet. When she tried to rise, they pushed her down with their hips, knees and thighs. A quarter of a mile away in her aerie, Jane ground her teeth as she saw the black cart halt nearby and Lady Noire make a languid descent, walk over to Carol’s prostrate body, and place a narrow, black-sandalled foot on her neck.

The rest was quick. Carol, her fore arms strapped together in an arm binder behind her back, her face wet with tears, was leashed to the very front of the left-hand shaft of the cart. Lady Noire’s whip rose and fell twice; once upon the rump of her black ‘pony’, once across the right buttock of her tiny captive. The cart moved forward, dragging Carol with it.

Jane went back to overlook the yard again. There she saw her cousin led in and the ‘dogs’, their arms released, were dismissed to their cages, all of which would be occupied until the last fugitive, Jane herself, was captured. Lady Noire herself led her captive away, around the corner of the house and out of Jane’s sight.

Jane lay in deep thought, resolving her plans for the night. In a couple of hours the Hunt would officially finish for the day with an hour of immunity before sunset. At its beginning, a slave would be sent out with food to a prearranged spot, but Jane had no intention of going there in daylight. She would wait until after nightfall, when the nearly full moon rose at eleven o’clock. Nor did she intend to rely on the few morsels of food they would provide in this manner; she had a much better and more attractive alternative in mind. Curling up, she prepared herself for sleep.

She was awake to see the moon rise, and, after half an hour, she judged there was enough light for her to depart her hiding place. Slipping surely through the gorse trunks, she emerged into the open and trotted over the moonlit turf secure from observation. In the little glade designated for the purpose she found the small heap of food left out for her. It was pig meal, as she’d suspected, coarse, fibrous and smelly; and there was little enough of it. But she ate it anyway; she didn’t want her prime source of food to be suspected. Then she trotted confidently away towards the dark bulk of the Manor and its outbuildings.

She found the entry to the yard that she’d suspected; through an outlying orchard. But first, a hundred yards from her destination, she dropped to all-fours lest the little transmitter was switched on. Pushing aside the flimsy wicker hurdle set there to deter the sheep from entering, she came out into the yard. Crouching in the deepest shadows she could find, she waited patiently.

Jane smelt the fox before she saw it, then she watched as it slunk cautiously into the yard and up to a plastic bin. Expertly, it rose on its hind legs and knocked off the plastic lid. With its front paws hooked over the edge of the bin, the fox pulled it over, releasing a flood of food scraps over the floor. Its head lowered, and it snuffled up those that it fancied with feverish hunger.

Long after it had gone, Jane came out of cover. She knew the fox would spurn all the vegetable scraps, and she made a good meal of what the fox had left. She had no qualms about it; after all, she’d lived for months on what the dogs she’d lived with had left her. Licking her lips, she looked around at the moonlit cages in which the captured slaves were snoring, then went in search of her cousin.

Padding along the corridor in the stables off which the pony stalls opened, she peered through the barred doors. But, though several ‘ponies’ were tethered in them, none was Carol. The door to the small barn in which their cage still stood was open, but the cage itself was empty.

Jane sat upon her haunches in the moonlight. Perhaps her cousin was at that moment curled up asleep, chained to the wall, on the thick, soft carpet of Lady Noire’s bedroom, now the lapdog of her captor, a fate Jane had sworn to avoid. Around the corner, in a little yard of its own, was a lone cattle pen of concrete and steel, and Jane padded over to investigate. Over in the corner formed by the junction of two walls, something bulky lay upon a pile of straw. Jane lay on her belly and wriggled beneath the horizontal steel bars. It was a tight squeeze, but she managed it at last and crawled over the concrete floor to the corner where the figure lay.

It was indeed her cousin, but a brief examination told Jane that her vague hopes of being able to rescue her were foiled in advance. Carol’s face was strangely blank in the moonlight, its lower portion was covered by a leather muzzle, and she was blindfolded, too. Her ankles were linked by a short, thick chain between thick leather ankle cuffs, and she was chained by a six-foot chain from her collar to a steel ring set about four feet high in the wall behind her. None of these could Jane remove with her animal-helpless paws; for that matter she couldn’t even open the gate of the pen. She nuzzled her cousin’s shoulder, trying not to weep at the sound of Carol’s heart-broken whimpers. Her cousin rose clumsily to her feet, and Jane was about to follow suit when she realised that the tiny switch on her cousin’s collar was turned off. But she tried to rise all the same, only to fall back to all-fours with a grunt of pain. Hopelessly, Jane stared up at her cousin, tethered blind and helpless in her pen. She stayed with her as long as she dared before slipping away with a heavy heart, raging at Lady Noire’s cruelty.

It was some consolation to see the return of the dejected Ladies the next morning from their fruitless quest, but while they were away Jane had been treated to the spectacle of her cousin being exercised, walked slowly back and forth on a short leash on a stretch of turf by the yard gate, still blind, muzzled and hobbled. Worse for her was the return of Lady Noire in her black cart. Dismounting, she tossed the rins to a waiting slave, than signalled the slave leading Carol to let go of her leash. Carol stood uncertainly, not sure of what was happening, and Lady Noire flicked her on her lower left thigh with her whip, causing Carol to utter a little stifled gasp of surprise and pain.

Lady Noire continued to torment her blind and helpless captive, walking silently round and round her, flicking her with her whip from every angle until Carol, confused and terrified, tripped on her hobble and fell down. Hauled brutally to her feet by a slave, she was led off into the yard while the watching Jane wept with fury.

Later, in the full heat of early afternoon when she was confident that the the Ladies would be asleep, Jane slipped away to drink and to empty her bowels in the spot she’d chosen far away from her hiding place.

It was really hot now, and airless, and the sky held a high haze. The weather-wise Jane anticipated a thunderstorm. She was not far from her own country, the pattern was familiar, and a mischievous idea came to her.

Deliberately, she washed herself clean in a stream, then, instead of returning to the gorse-covered hill-top when the air cooled, she wandered as far from it as possible, loitering in the open, her eyes fixed in the direction of the Manor.

When the gaily-painted carts came into view Jane’s little pink body was clearly visible against the background of the woods. Faint cries of triumph came to her ears, and the ‘ponies’ were whipped into a run. The ‘dogs’, now numbering fifteen, spread out into a hollow concave crescent and ran towards her. She let them get within two hundred yards before she affected to notice them for the first time. Turning, she loped into the woods in simulated terror.

There, on the broad paths and among the thick undergrowth, Jane led the Hunt on a merry dance, flitting silently along in contrast to the crashing of the clumsy male bodies of the ‘dogs’. Occasionally she showed herself, luring the Hunt deeper and deeper into the woods while all the time the sky above them grew darker and more ominous.

Jane felt, rather than heard, the first rumble of thunder. A sudden breeze, hot as from a furnace, stirred the tree tops, and Jane went to ground under the thick cover of a large clump of bracken and brambles on the edge of the large clearing in which the Hunt, tired and angry, had gathered. Within minutes she heard a far off sound, rapidly nearing, as if of surf on the shore, and she grinned happily to herself in anticipation.

The first huge raindrops pattered down simultaneously with an earth-shaking clap of thunder directly overhead. Jane heard the Ladies cry out in fear and outrage before the downpour blotted them out of her vision. The rain stopped abruptly, the temperature dropped, and hail, borne on the South-Westerly gale, lashed the clearing, turning the muddy ground into a seething mass of white. When it stopped, as suddenly as it had begun, the Ladies were huddling under the inadequate shelter of a large oak tree, their delicate Edwardian-style finery soaked and muddy, their flimsy parasols tattered. The ‘dogs’ had dispersed in all directions seeking shelter while the unfortunate ‘ponies’, abandoned by their drivers and maddened by the stinging hail, had wandered off. Those who had not been tethered, that is; those like Lady Noire’s giant black ‘pony’, left by her blindfolded as well as tethered, had no choice but to endure the storm. The black cart was within a few yards of Jane’s hiding place; when the rain of the last flurry of the storm began again she crouched by the wheel furthest from the huddled group of Huntresses. The big ‘butterfly’ nut which held the wheel on the axle was easily turned with her mitted hands, and she loosened it as much as she dared. Then, without a backward glance, she ran off into the thinning rain.

Dry and comfortable under the gorse, Jane lay at her ease and watched the sorry procession come into view. The sun was now fully out, and steam rose from the soaked and bedraggled finery of the dejected Ladies as their tired ‘ponies’ trudged along over the damp turf, their ‘dogs’ following in a single exhausted huddle. A full hundred yards behind them came the black cart driven by Lady Noire, even her huge ‘pony’ scarcely able to summon up a trot. Jane observed the nearside wheel keenly; was it developing a wobble? Apparently it was, for it suddenly dropped off its axle, causing the cart to lurch heavily to its side and tipping its driver unceremoniously on to the muddy turf. Jane revelled in her enemy’s shriek of alarm and outrage, and giggled at the sight of her sprawling on the ground. Bereft of assistance, the furious Lady blindfolded her ‘pony’ and trudged away, leaving him to be fetched in later by Mistress Sarah’s house slaves. Hugging herself with laughter, Jane watched her vanish around the side of the Manor.

Lying on her back, her head resting comfortably on her crossed arms, Jane gave full vent to her elation. All alone, a tiny, naked, hunted animal, she had outwitted her numerous pursuers and rendered them ridiculous in their own eyes. Behind closed eye lids she played out the memory of Lady Noire’s discomforture. Smiling, she fell asleep.

Back in the Manor, bathed, perfumed and in clean, dry garments, Lady Noire stood in the Billiard Room thoughtfully examining the huge relief map of the Estate, complete in every detail, ignoring the occasional burst of outraged speech from the Drawing Room behind her where the other Ladies restored themselves with tea. They had only just reached the uncomfortable conclusion that their ordeal had been deliberately contrived by their quarry, but Lady Noire had been sure of it for some time.

“Where are you, little pale beast?” she murmured. “Where are you hiding? Where are you getting all your food?”

There was only one answer to that as a few questions to her Hostess’s kitchen slaves confirmed. Afterwards, she walked past the row of cages in which crouched the unfortunate ‘dogs’ and thought that they, at least, would be keen to capture the sole survivor of the Hunt as until then they’d be kept caged at nights. She needed allies, but she needed somehow to enlist their aid without the other Ladies getting wind of her plans.

Thoughtfully, she wandered into the small adjoining yard and into the pen where she kept her captive. The little creature shrank instinctively from her touch as she ran a hand down its flanks and thighs, noting the long, firm muscles under its grimy skin. She would come back and feed it later – she had already trained it to eat from her gloved hand – and tomorrow she would have it harnessed to a light racing cart. Then she would test its strength and endurance. But now she would consult Mistress Sarah.

The pattern of the previous night repeated itself; Jane, having rolled thoroughly in the dirt beneath the gorse, went unnoticed as she scavenged for food and paid a regretful visit to her helpless cousin. Long before dawn she was back in hiding and asleep.

Chapter SEVEN

Jane woke to see the carts being pushed out into the yard. Automatically she counted the ‘dogs’ in their cages. All were present, and she watched the ‘ponies’ being harnessed as usual. Then, to her surprise, another vehicle came around the corner, a light racing cart looking frail and spindly among the others. Harnessed between its shafts, bridled and bitted with her blinkers closed shut over her eyes, was her cousin, held on a short leading rein by a bored house-slave.

Jane seethed with anger at the sight of her imprisoned cousin, waiting like a patient beast for its rider, and her rage redoubled when Lady Noire stepped out of the house and mounted the cart. The attendant slave passed her the leading rein and flipped open Carol’s blinkers, then Jane saw the black-gloved hand holding the long whip bring it down on her cousin’s back.

The little cart moved through the gate at a slow walk. The whip came down again, and the pace increased to a slow trot. Jane was surprised; unlike her cousin she had never done any pony-play and she marvelled at how easily the little creature between the shafts pulled the weight behind it. But Carol had pulled heavier carts with heavier drivers many times before, though never for too long or too far.

Lady Noire was pleasantly surprised at the strength of the little body before her. Experimentally, she whipped it into a fast trot, watching with approval the rhythmic pumping of its slender thighs and taut buttocks. It was a well-trained little beast, answering easily to its bit and responding willingly to the tiny flicks of her whip which told it when to exert extra effort. She was quite pleased with it; bringing the cart to a halt she dismounted to inspect its condition.

The little animal was panting, but it was fast recovering its breath; obviously it was by no means exhausted. Lady Noire patted it casually on the rump, wrinkling her nose fastidiously at its strong odour of dung and sweat. Thinking that she must have it perfumed before she took it out it again, she mounted her seat and drove back to the yard.

Jane watched all this with gritted teeth, and she continued to look on as her cousin was led away by a house slave and tethered in the shade to await further employment. The slave went off to fetch a bucket of water, then returned to water Carol from his cupped hand. Then all the the Ladies, elegantly attired as usual, came out and mounted their carts to begin the morning Hunt.

The patient watch from the gorse went on; Jane needed to know that all the Ladies and their carts, and, more importantly, all their ‘hunting dogs’ had returned before she left cover to drink.

While she waited, she was witness to a further indignity inflicted on her cousin. A house slave came from the kitchen bearing a wicker hamper which he strapped to the rear of Carol’s cart. With it firmly secured, he undid her tether, and, with casual brutality, pulled her head around to turn her cart before opening her blinkers and taking his seat behind her. Jane watched with rage in her heart as the slave took up the long whip from its holder and flicked her cousin across her rump. She saw Carol lean into her harness and the cart begin to roll slowly forward. The whip rose and fell once more and the cart picked up speed on its way out of the yard. Moments later Carol was pulling it along across the flat turf at a slow trot in the direction the Hunt had taken.

Rigid with anger, Jane watched Carol disappear into the hazy distance. To see her little cousin treated as a draught animal in so matter of fact a fashion was unbearable, and mad schemes of rescue revolved in her mind before the knowledge of her own helplessness intervened. But she swore that Lady Noire would pay for this degradation.

Jane would have been surprised that her cousin didn’t at all share her feelings of outrage. Carol was well-used to ‘pony play’, although she’d never before even approached the length of time she’d been kept in this role so far, and she didn’t mind pulling the cart; anything was better than being shut up all the time, blind and tethered, in her pen. She leaned willingly into her harness, responding accurately to the slightest pressure on her bit and not resenting in the least the occasional flick of the whip warning her of the need to exert more effort to tackle the little obstacles her driver could see ahead of her. Deep down, she was enjoying the freedom from inhibitions that being an animal brought; oddly, in this her preferred role, she felt no embarrassment about satisfying the needs of her body under the gaze of others, and the slave driving her was one of Lady Sarah’s smallest and lightest.

The young slave lounged in his canvas seat, happy to be spared the long, hot walk to the woods carrying the heavy hamper with the cold drinks for the Huntresses. He looked down at his mount with vague interest, noting the smoothly moving muscles of the shapely little back, buttocks and thighs as she trotted easily along.

“A strong little filly,” he thought with approval, flicking her on her left buttock to encoursge her to surmount a tiny hillock in their path.

When he halted her in the shady clearing where the Ladies sat waiting for their cool drinks, he was glad to see that his mount was breathing easily and not sweating any more than might be expected. He had kept her at a slow trot for this reason, for he feared the wrath of her owner if he exhausted her new possession. Slaves unloaded the hamper and began distributing its contents to their Mistresses, and Lady Noire herself sauntered over to inspect her little ‘pony’. The driver held his breath with apprehension as she looked over the strong little body, then breathed a sigh of relief as she turned away. But then he went rigid with fear as she turned back.

“You, slave!” he heard her snap at him. “Come here!”

He walk the few paces to her and prepared to prostrate himself at her feet as he’d been trained, but she forbade him with a curt word of command.

Standing with his eyes fixed upon the grass at his feet, he shivered internally as she walked around him, her gaze considering and thoughtful.

Finally, she ended her examination, dismissing him with a flick from her whip and ordering him to water his animal and drive her back to the Manor. There he was to ask his Mistress if the beast might be washed down and perfumed, for it was very dirty and it smelt. With relief he saw her walk away. Once the used glasses and empty flasks had been collected and the hamper strapped back in place, he lost no time in making his escape.

Thus it was that Jane was able to watch her cousin returning, this time at a fast trot as the young slave, in sheer high spirits now he was relieved of the oppressive presence of the Ladies, whipped her onwards.

On his return, and when he’d blindfolded his mount and tethered her in the shade, his fear returned. But a Lady had instructed him to address his Mistress with a request, and he had no choice but to obey.

With trepidation, he approached the elegant figure sittting reading under the cedar trees at the edge of the lawn. Although he had been her slave for more than a year, he had never dared speak to her beyond a dutiful “Yes, Mistress!”

“Sir Jasper leered evilly at the back of the divinely tall figure standing in the bay window of her Drawing Room. A hand toying with his cruel black moustache, he advanced silently upon her to take her by the arm.”

“But Guinevere was on the qui vive; swiftly she turned and confronted him, her bosom under her tight bodice heaving with emotion.”

“She drew herself up to her full height, her sapphire-blue eyes flashing.

” “Unhand me, Sir!” she said haughtily.”

“Oh, wow!” thought Mistress Sarah happily, and took another gulp of her iced lemonade.

Then she frowned and cast her eyes down on the prostrate figure that had appeared at her feet. She vaguely recognised him as one of her lesser slaves and wondered at his temerity in approaching her.

“What is it, slave?” she demanded sharply, at the same time prodding him with a delicate shoe.

Humbly he gave her Lady Noire’s message, and waited patiently as his Mistress considered.

“Of course I shall accede to the Lady’s request,” she told him. “And you shall fulfil it. But not now. She has put the beast at my disposal for the present, and it will be useful in sparing the time and energy of my slaves. There will be letters to be taken to the Post Box later, and perhaps other errands it can help them perform. You shall wash it down and clean it when the Hunt returns this evening as its Mistress may desire to drive out before or after dinner. Now go!”

She returned to her book, ignoring the slave who came to all-fours and backed away from his Mistress, only rising to his feet when he was several yards off, and even then walking away from her in reverse, not daring to turn his back upon her.

The Hunt returned, empty-handed and disconsolate, and the various Ladies went off to bathe and change for luncheon. Afterwards they would take a siesta, and after tea the Hunt would set forth again in the cooler air of the late afternoon.

At about one o’clock, in the full heat of the day, Jane left her hiding place to drink as usual. She felt perfectly safe, having carefully counted the Ladies as they returned and checked that all the ‘dogs’ were back in their cages.

She drank her fill, then trotted off to the place she’d chosen to deposit her droppings, far away from her temporary home. On an impulse, she then washed herself all over. It felt good to be clean, and she could easily renew her camouflage. Unwilling to return to the hot and stuffy gorse, she wandered at length in the cool woods. Finally arriving at a spot North of the Manor where the paved road to the Lodge gates ran between pollarded trees.

The country hereabouts was much more open, but Jane, having examined the mettle of her opponents, was confident that she easily outrun any of the ‘dogs’ if she was to be spotted.

She lingered long in this open country, even going as far as the Lodge past which she and her cousin had driven a few days ago where she spied upon the Lodgekeeper and the chained slave whose task it was to open the heavy gates on demand.

The first breath of cooler air told her that the Hunt would soon commence, and she slipped away from the lodge and struck out across the smooth turf towards the woods from which she would regain the gorsey hillock unobserved. Observing a flicker of movement from the corner of an eye, she turned to see her cousin being driven along the paved track towards the Lodge.

Carol came on a fast trot, whipped on by her driver, a slave bigger and heavier than her previous one. He would be punished if the letters he’d been entrusted with missed the next Post, and he plied his lash unsparingly. Jane wept with rage, but there was nothing she could do.

The pattern of events repeated itself; the Hunt grew more and more disheartened and angry, and Lady Noire spent long hours studying the big relief map and revolving plans in her mind. The ‘dogs’ were frustrated in their unusual roles, longing for the elusive little animal to be captured allowing them to return to serving their respective Mistresses. Mistress Sarah had been concerned that Jane, virtually unseen since being released with her cousin from their cage, might have been injured and incapacitated, but the scanty food left for her disappeared every day, and a little pile of fresh droppings was deposited daily in the usual area.

Two mornings later, Lady Noire had perfected her plan for Jane’s capture. Just as dawn was breaking, six of Mistress Sarah’s slaves, grumbling sotto voce at being deprived of their thongs and sandals and being mitted, took the place of six of the ‘dogs’ in their cages. Then the latter, well briefed by Lady Noire, sped off into the early daylight.

Later Jane watched her cousin trot along the track to the Lodge between the shafts of her car. She seemed to make that journey frequently, and today she looked cleaner than usual. Her hair had been pulled back, appropriately enough, into a ‘pony tail’ secured by a bright red ribbon; for some obscure reason this act of decoration angered Jane afresh. Then she looked on as the Hunt left and settled down to wait patiently for its return.

After an hour or so, her cousin, now returned from her errand to the Lodge, was driven across the turf with the usual cool drinks, then, after an interval, driven back again.

Chapter EIGHT

Far beyond Jane’s sight, a tarpaulin in the load bed of one of the two-pony carts was pulled back, and the slight figure of Mistress Sarah’s young slave was revealed. He was quickly hustled away by Lady Noire. Fifteen minutes later he stood before her, clad in an ensemble of her old clothing. Black trousers, black satin shirt, scarlet jacket, black veil under a black hat with a scarlet band, long black gloves covering his hands, from a distance he had a more than passing resemblance to Lady Noire. Without a qualm, she sent him off in the company of her colleagues, driving her great black ‘pony’. She made the rounds of the waiting ‘dogs’ she’d spirited from the Manor that morning, giving them the ropes and nets brought out, along with certain other equipment, under the tarpaulin along with Mistress Sarah’s young slave. Then she settled down to wait for her prey, hoping that the ‘dogs’ would be able to use their gear effectively with their clumsy mitted hands.

At her usual hour of one o’clock, Jane did a final count of the ‘dogs’ and ‘ponies’ in the yard. All were present and correct, and she’d seen all the Ladies return. Slipping easily through the gorse, she ran over to the woods and through them to the stream.

The first pair of ‘dogs’, well hidden on either side of the path, watched avidly as the small, brown and green streaked figure flitted silently past them. Heeding their instructions, they waited until it was out of sight before rising and following.

The next pair of ‘dogs’ were passed by the oblivious Jane, lulled into a false sense of security by her previous immunity; behind her they spread out on either side of the others. Then one of the ‘dogs’ uttered a peculiar bird-like whistle; ahead of them the third pair of ‘dogs’ left their cover and walked openly down the track towards the oncoming Jane.

Rounding a bend in the track, Jane saw them and turned to run. The net clumsily thrown by the first of the ‘dogs’ fell over her head and shoulders. The end of a rope thrown by the ‘dog’ opposite fell neatly into his ‘paw’; together they sprang forward and wound the rope around around their quarry. Soon Jane, trussed and and helpless, was being carried by six pairs of triumphant hands to where their Mistress sat.

The Lady Noire smiled at the sight of Jane, sprawling at her feet. At her signal, two slaves, mitted ‘dogs’ no longer, seized Jane by her wrists and ankles while the others removed the ropes and net which bound her. Thick, padded cuffs were strapped around her ankles and wrists, and linked together with short steel clips. Then her wrists and ankles were linked together. A muzzle and a blindfold rendered Jane completely helpless, and the slaves withdrew, flexing their freed fingers and smiling with satisfaction.

Lady Noire looked down at the prostrate body of her captive, blind, muzzled and helpless at her feet. The little beast seemed even smaller with the ankles of its fore legs linked to those of its hind legs. She rolled it on to its back with one narrow, elegant foot and placed the sole of her shoe upon its neck in token of her possession. Then she flicked it casually with her whip, noting the little start and gasp of shock and pain and the angry red welt that appeared on the flesh of its uppermost buttock. Continuing to flick its body with her lash, she spoke to it thoughtfully.

“So, little pale beast, I have you both now. Shall I harness you to my cart alongside your sister-animal? Or shall I keep you as my lap-dog? You will make an amusing little pet once I have tamed you. You shall eat from my hand and sleep at the foot of my bed, and I shall walk you on a scarlet leash. But we shall see,” she went on.”Perhaps you will be more useful to me as a pony. Have you been trained as a pony, little pale beast? I do so hope not!”

Jane sobbed silently into her stifling muzzle, trying not to react to the endless painful little blows from the whip of her tormentor. But worse was still to come. Lady Noire sent off one the slaves to fetch her cart. When he returned, driving her big black pony, two of the burliest slaves took up a long pole, padded at each end. Jane couldn’t resist a sigh of relief as the link between her fettered wrists and ankles was removed, then she felt the smooth wood of the pole slide past the insides of her fore arms and lower legs. And then she was hoisted from the ground as each slave lifted the pole and placed the padded ends on a broad shoulder. Dangling from the pole by her wrists and ankles, her head lolling downwards, Jane was carried back to the Manor feet first like a captured wild animal.

Jane knew nothing of the excitement and glee of the Hunters, particularly the ‘dogs’, now released from their cages and allowed to shower, put on their thongs and attend to their Mistresses again. She was dumped unceremoniously on the hard ground and left alone. In a far corner of the yard, her blind and tethered cousin was aware of the excitement and wondered vaguely what it was all about.

An hour later Jane was freed of the pole and dragged roughly to her feet. Her arms were pinioned behind her back and forced into a leather arm binder. Her muzzle was removed, and a bridle buckled around her head. She felt cold steel at her lips, insisting on entrance, and she clamped them firmly together until a large hand closed over her nose, forcing her to open her mouth for air. Then the bit was rammed between her teeth and secured behind her head. She felt fingers at her cheek, and heard the click of a halter being attached to a ring of her bridle. There followed a sharp, powerful tug on her bridle, and she staggered forward in response, discovering that her legs were still hobbled in the process.

Jane walked beside her handler, silently sobbing with rage and humiliation, knowing that the arm binders pulled her shoulders back, thrusting out her breasts; knowing that every intimate detail of her body was exposed to the casual gaze. The slave who led her so easily was big and burly, he held her halter high up by her bridle, and Jane could feel the heat from his large hand on her cheek while the hairy skin of his brawny fore arm brushed across the top of her shoulder.

She was halted, and fingers fumbled at her waist, buckling around it a wide, heavy leather belt. Outraged that they intended to put a harness on her, Jane struggled violently, only for her handler to cuff her on the side of her head with a heavy hand.

“Stay still, you little brute!” he told her.

Her head ringing with the force of the blow, Jane stayed as still as she could bear while the hard male fingers continued their task. She shivered as the rounded strap from her belt which divided into the broad shoulder straps was forced into the valley between her breasts. The diamond shaped leather carapace was fitted over her her solar plexus, stomach and groin; its upper corner just below her breast, its lower ending in her modest little bush of pubic hair. She gave a little squeal of outrage as the large oval steel ring attached to this corner of the diamond was positioned around the lips of her vagina. The ring was held in place by the two narrow straps which went between her crotch and up below the cheeks of her firm buttocks to her waist belt.

Her harness secured and checked for tightness, she was led a short distance and halted again. Felling the fingers at her waist again, and realising that she was about to be hitched between the shafts of a cart, Jane uttered a stifled cry of anger. She struggled once more, and her reward was another stunning cuff on the head from the slave holding her. Very soon both slaves left her. She’d heard the slither of leather around wood and she knew that she was tethered by her bridle. Weeping with fear and rage, she awaited the next ordeal.

It was not long in coming. Jane’s keen ears heard the tap of leather soles and concrete and caught a faint whiff of perfume. Her blood ran cold; Lady Noire was near her. Come to gloat, Jane thought at first, but then she sensed movement and heard the soft sound of her tether being unwound from whatever it was tied to. Then her head was pulled around gently but firmly, and instinctively Jane followed, the light cart bouncing behind her.

After she’d been turned in a half-circle, she sensed movement near her face, and smelt Lady Noire’s perfume from a closer range. Her blinkers suddenly flipped open, and she screwed up her eyes against the dazzling light. Then the cart behind her sagged and lurched alarmingly, and she knew that her enemy had mounted it.

Her bit was jerked in her mouth, and she gasped in shock as the whip flicked her upon her left buttock.

“Walk on!” The curt voice was that of Lady Noire, but Jane, seething with anger, stayed stubbornly motionless.

This battle of wills could have only one outcome; a few minutes later, whimpering from the pain of the whip-blows, Jane began walking forward.

Lady Noire watched the straining back of her captive with satisfaction; the little beast was learning, as captive animals must, that the price of disobedience was pain. For the moment she kept it at a slow walk to accustom it to its limited vision and the weight of the cart it was drawing.

Jane walked onwards in sullen fear of the whip at her back, surprised despite herself at the ease with which she was pulling the cart and its passenger along. The shafts, which had transferred part of the weight of the empty cart to bear down on her waist, were now weightless, allowing her to use all her strength to push into her harness. Her view of the world was very restricted; a narrow vertical slot permitting no vision at all to the sides. Because she was obliged to lean forward into her harness she could see very little before her except for a few feet ahead, and despite herself she automatically obeyed the light pressures on either side of her mouth telling her which direction to take.

Behind her, Lady Noire nodded approvingly. The little beast was learning fast. Leaning forward in her seat a little, she brought her whip down casually across the slender haunches of her mount.

The result was all that could be desired. Instinctively Jane jerked forward against her harness to get away from the pain; as a result the cart gained speed, and, after a further blow, she found herself slowly trotting across the turf.

Lady Noire smiled. For a moment she considered whipping the little beast into a full trot, but these were early days. Instead, she drove Jane in a large circle four hundred yards in radius and back into the yard for a further stage in her taming. Throwing the reins to a waiting slave, she gave him a few terse orders. When she’d left, the slave unhitched Jane from the cart and led her away by her bridle, her blinkers closed over her eyes.

Chapter NINE

On their brief journey Jane was led within ten feet feet of her cousin, though neither were aware of it. But Jane felt the concrete beneath her feet alter to smooth stone, and by the change in the atmosphere she guessed she’d been taken indoors. Down a ramp they went, round a sharp corner, and down another long ramp, passing as they went the various dungeons in which the Ladies punished their slaves, all unseen by Jane but producing a shiver of fear in the slave who led her.

A small cellar of about fifteen feet square was their destination. There they found Mistress Sarah’s slave carpenter and her saddle and harness maker, both lent to Lady Noire for her purpose. A thick rotating circular pillar stood in the centre of the room; obviously it was meant to be turned by the long capstan bar which jutted from it horizontally. This the carpenter had modified to be adjustable for height, and when the saddle maker had clamped a bulky leather yoke around Jane’s neck and checked that it rested comfortably upon her shoulders the yoke was clamped to the bar. Then the bar was adjusted for height and secured in place. When they were satisfied, they left her alone in the darkness.

Jane took what little stock of her position she was able. Her neck and shoulders were rigidly held by the thick padding of the yoke, and the bar had been set at such a height that she was bent forwards a little at the hips. The air was hot and humid, and she could feel a stone floor beneath her feet. And that was the sum total of what she could learn about her condition. Closing her eyes behind her blinkers, she tried to get as comfortable as she could.

The sound of approaching feet brought her to full awareness and she listened carefully. There was the clack of of a woman’s leather soles, the heavier sound of a slave’s sandals, and the light patter of bare feet. They stopped a few feet from her, and she stiffened in apprehension.

Lady Noire smiled mockingly at her captive before making a cursory gesture at the sandal-shod slave holding the his barefoot fellow on a leash. He led his charge to the rotating central pillar to which the capstan bar was fitted and locked a chain to his steel collar. Thrusting a pony-whip into his hand, he left him and joined Lady Noire in the doorway.

She nodded curtly at the chained slave with the whip; at once he brought it down across the taut protruding haunches of the little woman yoked to the bar.

Lady Noire smiled again as Jane uttered a little gasp of shock and pain and began to move forwards, pushing her shoulders into the yoke. She waited as the slave brought Jane up to a slow walk before he pressed one of the switches on a panel fixed to the central column. Jane slowed a little, then resumed her pace, encouraged by a flick from the slave’s whip. Another switch was pressed, then another. As each switch was pressed, the load on Jane’s yoke increased, and the slave only stopped when she was panting lightly, her body leaning fully into the yoke. Satisfied, Lady Noire and her attendant went away, leaving the cellar door open to provide a dim light for the tethered slave to see his target.

In the elegant salons of the mansion large fans hanging from the ceilings began to turn slowly. The elaborately dressed Ladies glanced up at them, welcoming the stirring of the warm, scented air. They spared not a thought for whoever was trudging round and round like a blind ox in the darkness far below their feet.

Jane plodded on and on, in constant terror of the unseen whip at her back. After a time she fell into a sort of hypnotic trance in which the only realities were her steady panting and the smooth movements of the muscles of her calves, thighs, buttocks and back, broken into now and then by the lightning-swift sting of the lash. The demands of her full bladder gradually broke into her reverie and she automatically began to slow to a stop to empty it. Quick as thought, the lash fell on her back. Stifling a sob of despair, she increased her speed again. Finally she had no choice; still keeping up the same steady pace, she urinated, the warm liquid splashing down between her thighs with each step.

Not until the last Lady, yawning delicately behind her delicate paper fan, had gone to bed was Jane released, and then only to be tethered in a corner of the cellar on a heap of dirty straw. She was fed and watered, then left in the darkness to sleep. It seemed only minutes passed before she was yoked to the bar again and trudging on her endless journey. This time she was turning the fans in the kitchens, and the sweating slaves, preparing breakfast for their Mistresses, glanced up and were grateful.

Lady Noire kept Jane to her task for three endless days until she judged her spirit had been broken enough for her to be brought back into daylight. This time, when Jane was harnessed to her cart, she obeyed immediately. Lady Noire drove her round for an hour or so; satisfied with Jane’s new docility and obedience, she generously put her, along with her cousin, at the disposal of Mistress Sarah and any other Lady who wanted a drive or had errands for their slaves.

For the two cousins the next few days became a routine of being driven here and there by various people, both Ladies and slaves, most of whom they never even saw. Kept blindfolded except when actually being driven, the first warning they would receive was the sound of footsteps, usually those of a slave, then the sound of their tethers being untied from the fence. Their heads would be wrenched round and they would be led forwards a few feet before being halted again. The opening of their blinkers and the lurching of their carts would come next, then the slapping of their reins on their shoulders. A flick of their driver’s whip on a buttock and Jane and Carol would lean into their sweaty harnesses and pull their carts forward, faster and faster, obeying the whip at their backs and the guiding pressure of the reins on their bits.

Carol was in her element at this treatment, revelling in being a ‘real’ pony, her shyness at being observed relieving herself forgotten. But Jane still writhed occasionally at the mental picures she couldn’t help summoning up; of herself, naked and harnessed between the shafts of a cart. A further insult was inflicted when, like her cousin’s, her own hair was scraped back into a pony-tail and secured with a bright red ribbon. That she should be so bedecked at her Mistress’s whim was unbearable.

When Lady Noire drove her (and she always knew by the whiff of subtle scent which came to her nose, and by the firm, self-assured touch on her reins) Jane still seethed with humiliation. Sometimes she raged at the trivial natures of the errands she and the slave who drove her were continually sent on, errands on which she was made to run a mile each way to bring a bucket of ice for the Ladies’ drinks, or a fan, or a book some Lady had forgotten to bring back from some secluded glade where she’d been reading. The track to the Lodge became boringly familiar to her, so much so that she knew every little bump and hollow on its surface. Often she would see her cousin pulling her own little cart, panting and sweating like herself. Her vision, when she was allowed it, was firmly restricted by her blinkers, but occasionally some careless slave would forget to blind her before tethering her, and then she would see the Ladies walking elegantly along the raked and weeded paths around the Mansion, or sitting at tables on the lawn under the trees, sipping cold drinks while their slaves attended to their every whim, and then Jane would writhe anew.

The days continued hot and sunny, the nights, which the cousins spent tethered in the same stall, were still and chilly. Occasional short-lived thunderstorms occurred, always in the late afternoons, and then Jane and Carol would be driven through the rain to recover oddments of discarded clothing, fans, parasols and the like while the Ladies, having been transported by their slaves back to the house in dry comfort and in good time, sat drinking tea on the terrace.

But the worst times for Jane were the evenings, when the Ladies had dined. Before her meal, Lady Noire woiuld usually have her two ‘little pale beasts’ – as she would refer to them – harnessed side by side between the shafts of a two-seater cart in case she wanted a ride after dinner. Sometimes she drove them out, either alone or carrying with her a friend; sometimes she lent then to another Lady or Ladies. And sometimes they were left to stand in blind patience until a slave was sent to unharness them and put them away in their stall when the last Lady had gone to bed.

One particular velvet-soft evening, sweetly scented with night-flowering shrubs, Carol and Jane had been left harnessed to their individual carts. Lady Noire and one of her friends, a certain Lady Bronwyn, drove them out for a ride, intending to stop en route and take their coffee and digestifs at a little gazebo half a mile away.

Jane was vaguely wondering why she and her cousin hadn’t been harnessed together that evening, and what their Mistress intended for them, when her halter was untied and she was led away. She felt the concrete of the yard under her feet change to the clipped turf of the lawn, then she was halted by the slave leading her. A moment or so later, she heard the distinctive lightness of her Mistress’s feet on the turf, accompanied by a heavier tread. Her cart heeled under the weight of her driver taking her seat, then her blinkers were flipped open, dazzling her with the dim evening light. Allowed a moment to adjust her eyes she noticed the rear of her cousin’s cart, above it the dark shape of her driver’s back. Then the whip fell across Jane’s haunches and she leaned obediently into her harness.

She very soon realised that she was being driven by a Lady other than her Mistress. The other Lady was heavier, for one thing, and she was by no means as skilful in driving her as Lady Noire, sawing with the reins on Jane’s mouth as she drove her uncertainly in the wake of the other cart and using the whip to punish rather than to encourage her.

Jane was panting heavily when she caught up with her cousin, considerately brought to a stop by Lady Noire at the edge of the woodland. The two Ladies exchanged a few words, then Lady Noire flicked Carol’s rump with her whip and drove her into the wood at a walk. Lady Bronwen’s inexpert lash caught Jane painfully high on her back, and she uttered a little, stifled gasp of pain as she pulled the cart into motion. Head down, she followed the other cart into the wood.

The two Ladies drove around the wood for half an hour or so before going to the gazebo where slaves was waiting for them with coffee in a silver flask and a selection of digestifs. Little coloured lights had been strung in the branches of the nearby trees, and the rendezvous presented an almost fairy-like appearance as they came to it from the gloom of the wood. With glad little cries the Ladies dismounted and took their seats at the marble table after tossing the reins of their ponies to an attendant slave.

Carol and Jane waited patiently, tethered side by side to a sapling several yards downwind from where the Ladies sat. Jane had not been blindfolded on this occasion, and both Ladies were fully in her narrow field of vision though she couldn’t see her cousin only a few feet away. She could smell the rich aroma of their coffee and saliva flooded her mouth; treated since their arrival as animals, neither cousin had drunk anything but water. She wondered just how long they had been at Mistress Sarah’s, and how long they were to remain. The Feminine Domination session was to last three weeks, and she unsuccessfully tried to count how many days must pass before she and Carol resumed human roles again. But the days since she had been trapped by Lady Noire and made into a draught animal for her convenience blurred into each other, so alike in their drudgery as to be identical. A tiny scream of dismay from Lady Bronwen caught her attention.

“Oh dear!” she wailed. “I’ve left my cigarette holder on the terrace!”

At once her companion snapped a curt order at a slave and he walked briskly over to where Jane and Carol stood. Seconds later Jane was being driven at a fast trot back to the Mansion.

This was not the only time that evening in which one or other of the cousins was driven off at speed to fetch some trifle or other considered necessary to the Ladies’ comfort. Fresh coffee, more ice, a silken wrap for Lady Bronwen, who was feeling chilly as the evening advanced, all of these and more.

At last the lateness of the hour persuaded Lady Noire’s companion to return to the house for a nightcap before bed. She drove away with Carol between the shafts, leaving Jane alone with her Mistress and the slaves patiently waiting to clear away the debris of the evening. Lady Noire called out to her personal slave.

“I shall go for a drive in the moonlight,” she told him. “I may be some time. See to it that a bath is drawn for me, and a hot drink and Brandy await me on my return!”

“Yes, Mistress!” he replied humbly. Striking him with her whip as a token of dismissal, she turned and walked slowly over the short, sweet-smelling turf to where Jane was tethered. Halting at her side, she ran her narrow hand down Jane’s back and flanks.

It was one of those occasions when Jane’s blinkers had been closed over her eyes when her driver had left her. Too far from her Mistress to have heard her conversation, she’d had no notion of her intentions.She stiffened as the casual hand swept down her body, and she heard the unmistakeable voice of her Mistress.

“I am not yet tired enough to desire rest, my little pale beast. You certainly are tired; but that is of no moment. I shall go for a ride, and you shall pull my cart under my direction. That is the way of things between a human being and an animal she has trapped and tamed!”

Jane clenched her teeth on her bit at these insulting words. Her blinkers were opened to the straight-ahead position, then she felt her cart heel as her Mistress mounted it. The reins jerked her bit, the whip flicked her buttocks, and she leaned wearily into her harness and began to walk forwards.

Whether out of an unlikely consideration for Jane’s tiredness, or because she wished to prolong her own time in the cool night air, Lady Noire kept Jane at a slow trot, even allowing her to drop into a walk whenever there was an uphill slope in their path. Jane trudged on in that state of blessed indifference she had come to welcome; her vision limited to a few feet in front of her, automatically responding to the gentle pressures on her mouth which told her which way to turn and to the painful little flicks of the whip which told her when to exert extra effort. In this state of self-imposed hypnosis, it was some time before she realised that her Mistress was talking to her in her low, clear voice.

“I have said that I have tamed you, little pale beast, but that is not really true. Rather, I have trained you to obey me under fear of punishment. But, when I have truly tamed you – and I SHALL tame you, little pale beast – then you shall obey because your beast mind will not be able to conceive of any alternative to obedience. I shall make of you a friendly, docile, obedient little animal. I have not the time here and now, but you will come to me to be tamed when I command you; you and your pale beast of a sister, too|! But she will be easy to tame; she is very submissive. As for you; I do not think that you are submissive at all, and that will make my success the sweeter. But someone has tamed you in the past; I wonder who he was? I can see the invisible collar you wear; did he put it around your neck? Or did you do it at his command? You have been a real animal; and you shall be one again. I have you on an invisible leash, and you shall come to me when I call to you.”

Jane, panting as she drew her cart across a patch of rough ground, only half-heard this soliloquy, though its words were later to become engraved on her mind. The whip flicked her hard on her rump, and she broke into a weary trot.

“Run, little pale beast; pant and sweat in yoiur harness!” she heard her Mistress say. “I grow chilly, and I want my hot drink, my Brandy and my bath before I go to my warm, soft, scented bed. And you; you will want to be given water and allowed to sleep in the straw of your pen. Run; little pale beast – run under my whip!”

So saying, Lady Noire brought down the lash in a flurry of blows on the slender back and haunches before her.

Chapter TEN

Unknown to either cousin, Lady Noire and her entourage left the Mansion early the next morning. The long session was winding down; there were only five days remaining, and, while several new Ladies appeared to spend a few days with Mistress Sarah, more left than came. The weather grew hotter and the cousins spent much of their time yoked together in the cellar, turning the blades of the big fans in the house above them.

Saturday was the day the session was to to end, and, by tradition, the Friday was ‘Slaves’ Freedom Day’, the day allotted for the slaves to become used again to being fully clad ready to resume their normal lives. In the late afternoon of Thursday all the slaves were freed, including those under punishment in the dungeons, and the cousins too, although some of the Ladies made a little moue of displeasure at the prospect of being deprived of cool air in the Salons for the next two evenings. But their Hostess was obdurate; the ‘animals’ would be freed along with the slaves.

Jane and Carol were led up from the cellar for the last time. They stood in dull astonishment as busy fingers undid the straps and buckles of their harness, as their arm binders and their bridles were removed at last. Finally, blinking in the sunlight, they found themselves standing unrestrained in the yard behind the kitchens among the bustling of cheerful slaves.

“Welcome back, you two!” a kindly slave told them. “Use our showers, then see Perkins for your clothes. The Mistress wants to see you!”

Their hands stole out to find each other, hand in hand they stared about them. No one was taking any notice of them at all; seeing the doorway to the slave showers they walked timidly towards them, strangely ill at ease at the novel feeling of being able to move around at will after so many days of restraint. But Jane’s first moment of freedom, now that she had the use of her hands, was to remove the hated red ribbon securing her pony-tail and shake her hair free about her face even before she took out the little pastic gag imprisoning her tongue.

Later, fully clean for the first time since their arrival, they went in search of the Butler. As they padded bare-foot along a thickly-carpeted corridor, Carol began to giggle.

“Oh, Jane!” she whispered. “We’re still naked – except for our collars!”

To her delight, Carol saw her cousin blush a deep crimson all over her face and neck and down to her breasts. But her giggle was so infectious, and the total lack of interest shown by everyone that met so reassuring, that Jane began to giggle helplessly in response.

Perkins, when they’d tracked him down in the Morning Room, gazed gravely at the two naked little women, only a twinkle in his eyes indicating his true feelings. A stickler for protocol, as a good Butler must needs be, he had decided that their true position, when they were not in role, was that of Ladies and therefore his superiors. True, they both wore collars, but he been assured that this was an affectation of certain young ladies and that he was to regard it as merely a mild eccentricity.

“If the ladies would follow me,” he murmured, “I shall show you to your suite where your, er, garments await you.”

His stately figure preceded them up a broad flight of stairs, along a lushly-carpeted corridor, and halted by a polished wooden door. Opening it, he ushered them into a luxuriously appointed Reception Room. Beyond that, in a delicately scented, entirely feminine bedroom, they saw their freshly-washed and pressed dresses lying upon the large, soft single bed. For the first time, he seemed a little nonplussed; a mere male confronted with feminine mysteries.

“I’m told that these garments,” he said, indicating the simple dresses, “are the only articles of clothing the Ladies arrived wearing – apart from your footwear, of course.” He paused helplessly before continuing. “If the Ladies require additional garments …?”

Carol giggled.

“Our dresses will be quite sufficient, Perkins!” she told him regally.

“Very good, Miss Carol,” he replied, scarcely hiding his relief at being able to change the subject. “Tea is being served upon the terrace where my Mistress will meet you later.”

Left alone, the two cousins wandered about examining their surroundings before taking another shower, this time employing the delicately scented soap left out for them. Then, after perfuming themselves lightly, they put on their dresses and sandals, giggling together at the novel feeling of light, cool silk on their bare bodies. Hand in hand before the huge mirror, they spent a few minutes in innocent admiration before their reflections, from the golden halos of their hair, still fluffed out from its drying, to the tiny gilt sandals on their shapely little feet. Still holding each other’s hands, they made their way to the terrace.

It felt odd to be seated on comfortable, padded chairs after so many days confined to either standing between the shafts of their carts or lying in the straw of their pen, and odder still to regard from the terrace the fence to which they has spent so many hours blind and tethered, draught animals patiently waiting to be driven away. Carol eyes glistened with her memories, but Jane gazed out sombrely, remembering her past anger and outrage. The words of her captor came to her mind. Perhaps, she thought, I am not really of a submissive nature. Then a further phrase of Lady Noire’s presented itself. “You will come to me to be tamed when I command you” she had said, and Jane gave a little shiver at the memory. She was Jane, wild and free; she would not be a tame animal!

Mistress Sarah joined them, accompanied by her slave-husband, Mark. Both congratulated the pair on their devotion to their roles and expressed unstinting admiration of their stamina. That evening, at the dinner in which the slaves joined their Mistresses and dined on human food, the cousins were feted by everyone present, sitting side by side on Mistress Sarah’s right hand.

Friday passed in a pleasant, restful haze, and on Saturday morning their Hostess herself drove them to the car park by the Lodge in a cart pulled by four laughing, volounteer slaves.

On their way home, Carol continued to marvel at their recent experiences, over and over again expressing her determination to repeat them. Jane, however, remained more circumspect; she did not altogether like being an animal, she decided. All the same, the little thrill that appeared whenever she thought about it refused to leave her.